,-..........'........ 8. ~ 828 T HE LIFE OF ST. CECILIA MS. ASHMOLE 43 AND MS. COTTON TIfERIUS E. VII WITH INTRODUCTION, VARIANTS, AND GLOSSARY BERTHA ELLEN LOVEWELL, Ph. D. VT CRESC17 LAMSON, WOLFFE AND COMPANY. " BOSTrON, Nw YOR, ANEND LODON A 1, -...,.1>.. 'L'+' > 0 - e - -, fJ N A YALE STUDIES IN ENGLISH ALBERT S. COOK, EDITOR III THE LIFE OF ST. CECILIA FROM MS. ASHMOLE 43 AND MS. COTTON TIBERIUS E. VII WITH INTRODUCTION, VARIANTS, AND GLOSSARY BY BERTHA ELLEN LOVEWELL, Ph. D. LAMSON, WOLFFE AND COMPANY BOSTON, NEW YORK AND LONDON 1898 t VrP. TO MY FATHER. -r r- r --- -, I f,,,; L,.* 1 't , "o-, 0 d I II PREFACE. The pages that follow are the record of an attempt to present a small contribution to the general study of English Medieval Saints Legends, in as complete form as time and conditions have permitted. The legend here edited is in no sense peculiarly representative of medieval legends, yet it may serve to indicate the general tone of the species of literature to which it belongs. Until, as Dr. Horstmann has observed, the combined intelligence of generations yet to come has been applied to the problem, many of the most vital questions relating to English Legendary must remain unsolved. Perhaps the best service which can now be rendered, is to continue to present, as Dr. Horstmann has so long been doing, accurate reprints of existing versions, together with textual studies of the kinds familiar to scholarship. The texts, here printed for the first time, have been carefully transcribed from their originals and collated by scribes at the several libraries where the manuscripts are kept. I regret exceedingly that, owing to delay on the part of one scribe, this edition must go to press lacking the table of variants from MSS. Stowe 946 and Lambeth 223, which are the only existing versions of this legend not included. Moreover, many definitive results, which students of even a single legend have reason to expect, have been omitted but not overlooked. I shall hope to supplement these deficiencies as time and ability may permit. In presenting this result of a few months' work, I wish to acknowledge, first of all, my great indebtedness to the strong, clear-sighted judgment of Professor Cook, under whose guidance my graduate work has received direction. I wish also to express my thanks to Professor Skeat, who sent me advance proof-sheets of the tElfrician version of the Life of St. Cecilia, and at the same time gave suggestion and encouragement. B. E. L. NEW HAVEN, CONN., June i, I898. f i TABLE OF CONTENTS. Preface........... 5 I. The Life and Acts of St. Cecilia... 9 I. The Early History of the Legend 2. The History of the Relics 3. Arguments for Martyrdom of St. Cecilia (a) Under Alexander Severus (b) Under Aurelius and Commodus (c) Conclusion 4. The Modern Conception of St. Cecilia (a) Music (b) Art (c) Literature II. The History and Arrangement of the Versions 32 III. Grammatical Outline of the Central Versions. 37 IV. Phonology of the Stressed Vowels... 46 V. Metrical Analysis of the Versions... 6i VI. Text.......... 7I VII. Notes......... I03 VIII. Glossaries........ io6 IX. Bibliography........ 133 'V I. THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. From the long list of saints and martyrs whose acts are celebrated by the Western Church, there is separable a group of Roman virgin martyrs. To this group, with St. Agnes, St. Agatha, and St. Lucy (the two latter being undoubtedly of Sicilian origin), St. Cecilia belongs. St. Cecilia is also frequently associated in the modern mind with the Greek St. Katherine, probably through the intensifying and relating of the emblematic idea, which gave to St. Katherine the province of literature and philosophy, as it made St. Cecilia the patroness of sacred music. The attempt to reach conclusions concerning the historic St. Cecilia is one full of difficulties, although the veneration paid to the saint may be traced with considerable ease to a very early period. The Roman church regularly interweaves the significant features of the legend into the celebration of the canonical hours on November 22 and April I4, and the legend is also quite generally included in the collections of Saints'Lives produced in the monasteries of the i3th, I4th and I5th centuries. From the medieval legends comes the following account of St. Cecilia: St. Cecilia was a maiden of noble blood-ingenuc, nobilis, clarissima, who lived in Rome under the prefecture of Almachius, and the spiritual rule of Pope Urban I. Although she had been baptized and had lived a Christian from her infancy, she is given in marriage to a rich young pagan named Valerian. St. Cecilia, consecrated to God and to virginity by a secret vow, withdraws from her friends on the night of the marriage feast, and, in communion and prayer to God, hears heavenly music to which she responds, singing in her heart, in corde decan/abat, that she may be preserved in her purity. Valerian though skeptical as to the heavenly visitants which Cecilia alleges to have seen, and toward the Christian faith in general, is at last persuaded by her to rise from his bed and go by night for instruction and advice to Pope Urban, who lives in hiding among the Roman catacombs. Valerian's faith is confirmed during his interview with the Pope by a vision of an old man who bears the roll of the Gospel in his hand and explains 2 IO THE LIEE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. its meaning. Valerian is baptized and returns to Cecilia, by whose side he finds a second spiritual visitant. This angel foretells their martyrdom, promises as a reward of Valerian's faith the salvation of his brother, Tiburtius, and places in their hands two wreaths of immortal flowers, which breathe a wonderful fragrance. The heathen, Tiburtius, hearing the rumor of his brother's conversion, appears shortly in a casual fashion at Valerian's house. His attention is, however, immediately arrested by the fragrance of the flowers, and the conversation is turned upon sacred things. Cecilia, according to some medieval versions, explains at length the doctrine of salvation, and finally Tiburtius consents to go with Valerian to Pope Urban. There he is baptized and the two brothers enter at once upon the active Christian career which is to lead to their martyrdom. They convert many pagans and at night seek for the cast-away bodies of martyrs to bury them. In this act of devotion they are at last detected and brought before Almachius, prefect of the city. Their own assurance in this ordeal is strengthened by Cecilia, who speaks to them from without the prison door and exhorts them to be stalwart knights in the service of God. Their conversation with the prefect at the time of their trial is variously elaborated in different versions, but is usually characterized by their introduction of the parable of the slothful and industrious husbandmen. At last, refusing to offer sacrifice, Valerian and Tiburtius are condemned to death, on which occasion many hundred people are converted, together with Maximus, the jailer, who sees the souls of the two martyred men borne aloft on the wings of angel messengers. Maximus speedily suffers death for his belief and the bodies of the three martyrs are cast without the city walls. Here Cecilia finds them and brings them to the catacombs for burial. The wealth of the widowed Cecilia then appeals to the greed of the tyrant Almachius, and he sends messengers to possess themselves of all the property that can be found. Cecilia, however, convicts the messengers of sin, converts them to Christianity, and they go away empty handed, whereupon Cecilia proceeds to distribute her goods to the poor and Almachius finds his attempt baffled. He sends for Cecilia, who appears before him in all her Christian boldness and defies his power, which she asserts is as a "bladder blown full of wind." She claims her own high birth and announces her allegiance to God, who is the Lord of life, whereas Almachius is, at best, only 'dethes lord.' From the midst of a sorrowing group of men and women, Ce THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. II cilia is led to her own house, where she is shut up in the caldarium and placed in a boiling bath, yet she emerges, after a day and a night, in all content and without injury. Then the executioner is sent, who, according to the law of the country, is allowed three blows by which to strike off a head. By the intervention of some supernatural power the blows are only partly effectual, and Cecilia, though mortally wounded, lives three days, in which time she makes complete disposition of her property, consecrating her palace as a church and home for the maidens who have been under her guidance, and converting many hundred souls through her preaching. And this was, the legend tells us, two hundred and twenty-three years after that our Lord came to earth. This legend is greeted to-day on the one hand by the popular conception of a mystical St. Cecilia vested with the emblems of music as her sole attribute, an estimate which modern art has done much to confirm; on the other hand, by the almost universal voice of skepticism on the part of the historical critic' as to the authenticity of her Acts. The proof as to whether such a person as Cecilia ever existed at Rome, surrounded by the personages Valerian, Tiburtius, Maximus, Urban and Almachius, who provide the setting for the incidents of her life as set forth by monastic scribes after an interval of ten centuries, rests, so far as it can be at all determined, upon the testimony of four authorities:-First, the records of the saint as found in ancient calendars, martyrologies, and breviaries; second, the historic accounts of the early Church; third, the compilations of hagiographers, and fourth, the accumulating information of archeologists. The Martyrologies were compiled from letters and brief records which were written, it may be supposed, under the same 1 Saint Cecile est honor6e comme martyre dans 1 Eglise Latine depuis le 5e siecle, mais on ignore ce que concerne sa vie, ses actions, et sa mort. L'Advocat, Dict. Hist-Portatif. Ses actes sont plus anciens, mais... non pas pour y donner une entiere cr6ance. Fleury, Hist. Eccles. lib. XLVI. ~ 41. Ses actes qui ont peu d'autorite. Feller, Dict. de Biog. et d'Hist. Of her life and history, however, hardly any authentic account has come down to us. C. H., Dict. of Christ. Biog. The legendary accounts of her are not worthy of credence. McClintock and Strong, Cyclop. of Eccles. Lit. The acts of St. Cecily are generally considered of very small authority. Alban Butler, Lives of Saints. It is also unfortunate for Cecilia's claim to a footing on the solid soil of history that the earliest writer who makes mention of her, Fortunatus, bishop of Poitiers, represents her to have died in Sicily between the years 176 and 18o.... It is absurdly stated in the Biographie Universalle that Cecilia's name is found in the most ancient martyrologies, whereas, as may be seen from Baronius, the earliest of these documents was compiled by Pope Clement I. who died A. D. zoo. Encycl. Brit. 12 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. impetus as that which, in the early Christian church, collected and preserved the Apostolic records. Many early documents assure us of this activity. Clement I. in 93 A. D. divided Rome into seven ecclesiastical districts which he apportioned to faithful chuchmen that they might search out with care the acts of the martyrs.1 Another record by Anastasius reports the continuation of this work under the papacy of St. Fabian 236-249, shortly after the supposed time of our saint.2 Of Pope Anteros, 235-236, we are told' that "he diligently sought out the acts of the martyrs from the notaries, and laid them up in the church, for which thing he was made a martyr by the prefect Maximus." Cyprian4 directs his church officials to record the days of the martyrs, and says that this custom has been practised by Tertullus. We know from Sozomen5 that municipalities under the same civil rule frequently had their own feast days on which they celebrated their local martyrs. These and similar records perished undoubtedly during the Christian persecutions which accompanied and succeeded these centuries, yet there is ground for belief that they provided the first authentic step in the series which finally led to the Acts of a St. Cecilia. Eusebius in the early part of the fourth century affirms6 that with the judicial acts and records of the time, he has considered also the letters of the faithful in the compilation of his Martyrology. Of this only the fragment containing the lives of the Martyrs of Palestine7 remains. A Latin compilation supposed to be based upon Eusebius8 is preserved by the Martyrologium Vetustissimnum9 attributed to Jerome (330-420). It contains references to the saints of the Cecilia legend, which show some discrepancies and repetitions. These occur, as the more familiar i Hic fecit septem regiones dividi notariis fidelibus Ecclesixe, qui gesta martyrum sollicite et curiose unusquisque per regionem suam diligenter perquirerent. Anastasius, Lib. Pontif. iv, PATR. LAT. 127. Baronius, Ann. A. D. 95. Vol. I. 728, 729. 2 Hic regiones divisit diaconibus, et fecit septem sub diaconos, qui septem notariis imminerent, ut gesta martyrum in integro colligerent. Anast. Lib. Pontif. xxi, PATR. LAT. I27. 3 De Rossi, Rom. Sott. II. 18i. 4 Cypr., EM. I2. 5 Hist. Eccl. V. 3. Paris. i698. 6,rSaodv re Trv 7rp6s 7r'v oyXX%\qrTov abroXoyiav 6ry 3tayvwvat qtXfov, ~X rA s r7v T'Apxaiwtv fIaprvpiwv ovvaUXeorELs lo#1tv dvaypacp7s e-'erat. Hisi. Eccl. V. 21. 7PATR. GR. 20, I519. 8 For early allusion concerning the compilation of this work see Strabo, de Rebus EccL. c. 28. PATR. LAT. 114. 962; Bede, Retract in Act. A2f. i. PATR. LAT. 92. 997; Cassiodorus, de Inst. Div. Lect. c. 32. PATR. LAT. 70. 1147. 9 Florentinius, PATR. LAT. 30. 455. THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. I3 later records give us reason to expect, on 22 November, the day of St. Cecilia, 14 April, the day of Valerian, Tiburtius, and Maximus, and 25 May, the day of the martyr Urban.' Additional records are then given for 16 September and 2I April. The reference to St. Cecilia on XVI Kal. October (September i6) is found again in the martyrology and breviary of Corbeiensus Dacherius. Also in the Epternacensian Martyrology the words "Roma C&ecilice" occur on this day, and the Richenoviensian, the Augustan and the Labbeanian calendars give here the name " Cecilie" without title or place. The frequent repetition of the date i6 September in these earliest calendars, gives rise to doubt concerning the authenticity of the now commonly accepted date, 22 November, for the commemoration of Cecilia's birth. The later date, some critics' believe, celebrates the consecration of the church of St. Cecilia in Trastevere in Rome. No evidence, however, is able to place this earlier than 434-440 (see p. 20). In the meanwhile the calendar of Fronto' (pope, 372-5), and most of the Latin collections4 succeeding, mark Cecilia's festival on 22 November, and those of Valerian and Tiburtius, overlooking Jerome's second allusion on XI Kal. May(April 21), on 14 April. The early Roman Sacramentaries, consist usually of a series of prayers for intercession and praise to the appropriate saint for the day, with vague allusion to the martyrdom and triumph of the one thus commemorated. Through these, the early veneration of St. Cecilia may be traced, and some intimation gained as to the character of her acts. The Sacramentarium Leonianum, which is the oldest of the accessible church uses, is attributed by Blanchini (1735) to Pope Leo the Great (440-46I). It contains a long celebration of the martyrdom of St. Cecilia on 22 NovemI X Kal. Decem. Romae. Caeciliae virginis, Valeriani, Tiburtii, Maximi. XVIII Kal. Maii. Romse, via Appia in ccemeterio Praetextati, natalis sanctorum Tiburtii, Valeriani, Maximi. VIII Kal. Jun. Via Nomentana, milliaro nono, natalis Urbani episcopi. These references are supplemented by the following repetitions: XI Kal. Maii. Roma, in ccemeterio Calesti, via Appia, natalis sanctorum Valeriani, Maximi, Tiburtii. XVI Kal. Oct. Passio Sanctae Caciliae virginis. PATR. LAT. 30. 2 Das (Nov. 22) war urspriinglich nicht ihr Todestag, sondern der Kirchweihtag der Easilika in Transtevere. Das dieses Datum des 22 Nov. sich nach De Rossi auf die Translation unter Paschalis I. beziehe, berichtet Lipsius, Chron. der Ro5t. Bist. s. 182. Erbes, Die Heilige Cdcilia, Zeitschr. f. Kirchengesch. ix. 15. 3 Fronto, Calendarium Romanun, Paris, 1652, p. 149. 4 Kalendarium Floriacense, Antiquissimum (IX C),Stabulense, Verdinense, Martyrologium Insignis Ecci. Antissiodorensis, Mantuanum, Brixianum, Vallumbrosanum (two), Lucensis Kalendarii (fragmentum), Calendarium Anglicanum, and Veteres Litaniae Anglicana. PATR. LAT. I38. II86. 14 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. ber.1 To Gelasius I. (pope 462-496), is attributed the authorship of the Liber Sacrementorum in which In Natalis Sancte Cccilice is celebrated with similar forms on 22 November and the preceding day.2 It is a series of prayers on both days. Her martyrdom is also celebrated in the important sacramentary of St. Gregory I. (540-604), which is given in full.3 Parallel with the liturgical growth in the Roman church appear the independent liturgies of foreign churches. Such a liturgy belonged to the church of Milan and has been ascribed to Ambrose (334-397). This liturgy, which at all events was of very early origin, commemorates Cecilia.4 The office taken from a service of about the year II30, makes the instruction concerning the offerings suitable to the occasion its most prominent feature.5 The Gallican Liturgies, which also preserved a distinct type until, by the command of Charlemagne, the Roman order of service was instigated, have an independent celebration of St. Cecilia. This service is believed by Thomasius~ to have been in use in Gaul in the sixth century. It contains little of the history of St. Cecilia and is chiefly an ascription of honor to the saint and supplication for her intercession.7 The Mozarabic Liturgy, supposed to be the ritual of Southern France and Spain at the beginning of the eighth century, and attributed to Isidore of Seville, who lived until the latter part of the seventh century, contains an elaborate office of St. Cecilia 1 A part of this service is as follows: X Kal. Dec. In die festivitatis hodiernae, qua sancta Caecilia in tui nominis confessione martyr effecta est. Qua dum humanis devota nuptiis, thalamos temporales contemneret, sponsum sibi, qui perpetuus esset, praesumto praemio castitatis adhibuit, & aternitatem vitae maluit, quam ut mundo procrearet originem. In cujus gloriam etiam illud accessit, ut Valerianum, cui suerat matrimonii jure copulanda, in perpetuum sibi socians martyr casta confortium, secum duceret ad coronam, Muratori, Lit. Ront. Vet. I. 456. 2 It begins, Sanctae martyra tua Caeciliae supplicationibus tribue nos foveri: ut cujus veneraabilem solemnitatem pramvenimus obsequio; ejus intercessionibus commendemur. Per Dominum. Muratori, Lit. Rom. Vet. I. 672. 3 Deus, qui nos annua beate CEecilie martyris ture solemnitate laetificas: da, ut quam veneramur officio, etiam pie conversationis sequamur exemplo. Per &c. Super oblata. Hec hostia, Domine, placationis & laudis qusesumus, ut interveniente beata Cxecilia martyre tua, nos propitiatione dignos semper efficiat. Per &c. Ad conzmplendunz. Satiasti, Domine, familiam tuam muneribus sacris. Ejus semper intercessione nos refove, cujus solemnis celebramus. Per &c. Muratori, Vet. Lit. Rom. II. I29; PATR. LAT. 78. 4 Erbes, Die Heilige Cdcilia, remarks, p. II: "Ambrosius, Hieronymus und Prudentius, die so viele anderen feiern, thun der CScilia keine Erwahnung." 5 In Sanctae Caecilite, Ebdomadariis Solidi IV. & Denarii IV. Pro Calice cannata Vini. Custodibus & Veglonibus, ut in Nativitate Sanctae Mariae. Muratori, A ntiquitates Italica, (I74I), IV. 930. 6 Josephus Thomasius, Codices Sacramentorum. Rom. i68o. 7 Venerabilem ac sublimem beatae martyris Caecilite passionem, et sanctam solemnitatem pia devotione celebrantes, conservatorem omnium Deum, fratres carissimi, deprecemur, etc. Gallican Missal, Lib. III. XIV, in PATR. LAT. 72. 247. THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. I5 for 22 November, both in the Missale Mixtum and the Breviarum Gothicum.1 The former especially is more specific regarding the life and martyrdom of St. Cecilia than any church office yet considered. It mentions the penance of the hair-cloth garment, the attendance of the angels, the immortal flowers, the conversions of Valerian and Tiburtius, their martyrdom and ascent to glory. Urban's name is mentioned once, and St. Cecilia is recorded to have suffered martyrdom by fire. The place and time of her death are not mentioned. Venantius Fortunatus (530-600?), one of Cecilia's earliest chroniclers, has placed her martyrdom in Sicily,2 but has assigned no dates.' He also shows by his verses,4 written at the consecration of the church of St. Andrew, by Vitalis, bishop of Ravenna, that Cecilia was commonly venerated in the sixth century. Brower' believes that Fortunatus received the impression that Cecilia had been born in Sicily from the fact that in his time she was held in especial veneration in that country. Bede (673-735), was familiar with the life of St. Cecilia, and refers to her twice in the Ecclesiastical History.6 Concerning his martyrology, which is of especial interest in this case, he says at the conclusion of Bk. V:-" A martyrology, concerning the festivals of the holy martyrs, in which all that I could find, not only on what day, but also in what form of strife and under what judge they prevailed over the world, I carefully wrote." The extracts from this martyrology are given in full.7 The Metrical Martyrology which was made in addition to this, in order to "imitate the method of the Holy Scripture I PATR. LAT. 85. 926; 86. I251. 2 Ceciliam Sicula profert, Seleucia Teclam, Carm. Lib. VIII. 3. 171, PATR. LAT. 88. 3 " Fortunatus places her in Sicily in the time of Commodus or A urelius." Diet. of C/zr. Biog., Ccecilia. 4 Sanctus Alexander felixque Cecilia pollent, Quos meritis omnes una corona manet. Carrn. Lib. i, c. ii. 23-4, PATR. LAT. 88. 5 Forte in Sicilia, aetate Fortunati, sanctae Cecilia memoria praecipuo honore colebatur quam cceteroquin Romanam matronam fuisse proditus est. Fortun. 0F. 6 Caecilia infestos laeta xidet gladios, Hymn to Virginity, Hist. Eccl. IV. z8; also in the lines concerning the consecration of Wilbrord in the church of St. Cecilia at Rome. Ordinatus est autem in ecclesia sancte martyris Ceciliae, die Natalis ejus, Hist. Eccl. V. Ii. 7 XVIII. Kal. Maii. Romae Tiburtii, Valeriani & Maximi, sub Almachio Urbis Praefecto: quorum primi fustibus csesi & gladio sunt percussi, ultimus tamdiu plumbatis verberatus, donec spiritum redderet. VIII. Kal. Junii. Romae natale S. Urbani Papae & Confessoris, cujus doctrina multi martyrio coronati sunt. X. Kal. Decem. Natale S. Cecilime Virginis que & sponsum suum Valerianum & fratrem ejus Tiburtium ad credendum Christo ac martyrium perdocuit: & ipsa diende martyrizavit, ignem quidem superans, sed ferro occisa sub Almachio Urbis Prsefecto. Johannis Smith, Cambridge, I722, Martyrologium Bcdae in 8 antiquis MSS. acceptum cum auctario Flori. i6 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. in whose history poetical pieces in meter are often inserted," also refers to Cecilia.1 The English bishop Aldhelm (640?-709), mentions Cecilia twice. His prose account2 relates her musical powers, concerning which he approaches the modern conception of a Cecilia of music and angels and flowers. The Liber Pontificalis of Anastasius who died A.D.721, the surviving document drawn from more ancient records and interesting for its subsequent relations, mentions the martyrdom of Cecilia3 as one of the significants events of St. Urban's papacy. The interdependence however of the Urban and Cecilia history is such as to give to neither the value of separate and corroborative testimony. From the group of ninth century martyrologists,4 when the passion for investigation of church history was at its height, Cecilia receives due and constant attention. From these sources a connected story of her life in miniature begins to appear. Rabanus Maurus (786-856), Archbishop of Mayence, who compiled a martyrology based upon the Liber Pontificalis and also upon the work of Bede, gives on X Kal. December the first brief record of St. Cecilia.' Odo, Archbishop of Vienna, toward the middle of the ninth century compiled a calendar on the basis of the Parvum Romanurnm, an old martyrology discovered by him and esteemed of superior authenticity.6 The account of Odo, since it elaborates several points and adds some details, is of particular value iCecilia merito decimis cum laude migravit. PATR. LAT. 94. 606. 2... Quomodo Cecilia virgo sacratissima indulta jugalitatis consortia, ac pacta proci sponsalia obtentu castitatis refutans, velut spurca latrinarum purgamenta laudabili spiritus fervore contempserit, dispexerit, respuerit; quae licet organica bis quinquagenis et ter quinis sonorum vocibus concreparet harmonia.... Quamobrem... angelicis perfrui conspectibus fecit, quibus ccelicola ab astris destinatus candidis ac purpureis contexta serta floribusobtulit: Istas, inquiens, coronas immaculato et mundo corpore custodite, quia de paradiso Dei eas ad vos attuli. De Laudibus Virginitatis. PATR. LAT. 89. I41. 3 Sanctus Urbanus. Anno Christi 226. Alex. imp. 4. Urbanus, Natione Romanus, ex fatre Pontiano, sedit annos octo, menses undecim, dies duodecim.... Hic sua traditione multos convertit ad batismnum et credulitatem etiam Valerianum, nobilissimum virum, sjponsumz sancte Ccecilae, quos etiam usque ad martyrii palmam perduxit, et per ejus monita nulti martyrio coronati suint.. Qui etiam se/zeltus est in coemeterio Prae/extati, via Ai42ia, V. II al. Junias.... PATR. LAT. 127, I325. 4 For a discussion of the relation of these martyrologies to one another, see Preface to works of Usuard. PATR. LAT. I23. 459-482. 5 Sanctxa Cecilise, quse et sponsum suum Vaierianum, et fratem ejus Tiburtium ad credendum Christo ac martyrium perdocuit, et ipsa deinde martyrizavit, ignem quidem superans, sed ferro occisa sub Almachio urbis prmefecto. PATR. LAT. IIo. i80o. 6 The compilation was rendered further reliable he tells us, (Preface to Martyrology), from the fact that manuscripts of the Acts of the Martyrs had been collected by him from all quarters. THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. I7 in the study of the Acts of St. Cecilia. On X Kal. December is given an account which in abstract is as follows: On the X Kal. December, Cecilia, the blessed virgin was born at Rome. She converted her husband Valerian and her brother Tiburtius to the faith, for which they endured martydom. Urban the Pope, moreover, as the result of her preaching, baptized no less than four hundred souls, among whom there was an illustrious man named Gordian. Thereupon Almachius commanded that the blessed Cecilia be brought to him, and when she held true to the faith, he commanded further that she be conducted to her own home and burned to death in its bath. Cecilia remained therein an entire day and night without injury, as if it had been a cold place. Hearing which, Almachius sent messengers who should behead her. These struck three blows but were not able to strike off her head. She lived after that for three days. Then St. Urban, bearing away her body by night buried it with the bodies of the popes. This blessed virgin lived during the times of the emperors Marcus Aurelius and Comnmodus. On the XVIII. Kal. Maii in Rome, via Appia, in the cemetery of Prmetextatus, the holy martyrs Tiburtius, Valerian, and Maximus under the prefect Almachius slain by the sword, (the last, beaten with leaden plumbets until he gave up the ghost). On the VIII. Kal. Junii. In Rome, via Numentana, in the cemetery of Praetextatus, St. Urban, bishop and martyr, by whose teaching, in the time of the persecution of Alexander, many martyrs were crowned. Usuard who compiled the martyrology which bears his name died in 876 or 877. The martyrology was adopted in most of the churches of France, Italy and Germany and is important since it became the basis of the Roman martyrology. He follows Maurus closely.1 During this period the Greek menologies continued to borrow the Latin legend. The great Menology of the Greeks,2 and the Menology of Sirleti5 follow Jerome's reference for 14 April and 22 November, and add that the martyr suffered under Diocletian (283-290).4 The Ephemerides, the Grcecorum Metricus,5 and the AMartyologium Grecum of Seberus also commemorate November 22. The Greek Simeon Metaphrastes,6 scribe to the emperor Leo VI. (886-911), in the tenth century compiled from many sources an important but unauthenticated7 work which includes an elaborate account of St. Cecilia and her associates.6 i Romae, natalis sanctma Ceciliae virginis, quae sponsum Valerianum et fratrem ejus Tiburtium ad credendum Christo ac martyrium perdocuit, et ipsa deinde martyrizata est, ignem quidem superans, sed ferro occisa. Passa est autem Marci Aurelii et Commodi imperatorum temporibus. PATR. LAT. 124. 2 Manea Magna Gracorum, die in textu notata, Venetiis, 1528. 3 Menologitum Sirleli, ed. Canisius Jac. Basnagius, Thesaur. iIonument. III. p. 22, Nov. p. 490. 4 Lipsius, Chron. der Rom. Bish. p. 8I, observes that St. Cecilia was not first associated with the reign of Diocletian by the Greeks of the eleventh century, but that in the Latin Papal Records (MS. Berner 225) of the eighth or ninth century, Urban is mentioned in this connection. 5 X Kal. Dec. Aevrepi iXd&8 KIKIAIAN rdtaov da/tl X6erpov;-Ciciliam necat in baineo vicena secunda. Bollandus, Acta Sanct.x Maii. Vol. 14, p. LIII. Henschen and Papebroke. 6 PATR. GR. ix6. 3; Latin of Surius, ed. Lipomanus (see BibliograIhzy). 7 Surius avoit de l'6rudition, mais il donnoit tete baiss6e dan les fables, et manquoit de critique. L'Advocat, Dict. Portatif. 8 For a defense of the credibility of this compilation and its assignment to an earlier date, see Ceillier, Hist. des Auteurs Sacres, Vol. II. i8 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. By Metaphrastus and Surius his translator, it is claimed that Urban I. was Bishop and Pope of the Christians at the time of Cecilia's death and consequently under the temporal rule of Alexander Severus (222-230). This in general is the accepted statement of the medieval legends. Proceeding from the monasteries of England, in the time of Bede to the eleventh century there was a host of calendars and missals, in Latin, intended for the celebration of great festivals and fasts, Sundays and Saint's days. Of them all, only a few escaped the adversities of the time of King Edward VI (1547).1 The Sarum, York,2 Bangor, and Hereford missals, drawn directly from the Sacramentaries of Leo, Gelasius, and Gregory, celebrate the office of St. Cecilia on her usual days. The earliest English life of St. Cecilia is found in the martyrology attributed by Cockayne' and others to Alfred (849-9o0). The Old English text in full for both days is as follows:4 Nov. 22. On ]Pone XXII daeg ates monses byt sEa cecilian ]rowunt ]Paere halgan faemnan. Seo woes on hyre;eog;oe aeSdelum were be weddod, and se waes hae5 -en, and heo woes cristen. Heo wses Se syred myd haeran aet hyre lychaman, and on ufan ]aere haeran heo wses Se gyred myd golde awefenum hraegelum. And on ]aere nyhte ]a heo waes ingelaeded on pone bryd bur, Pa seede heo ]am brydSuman ]cet heo gesawe engel of heofenum, and se wolde hyne slean myd faer dea'e gif he hyre aefre onhryne myd unclsenre lufon. pa gelserde heo ]one bryd guman, pct he onfeng fullwyhte, andon god gelyfde. pa he gefullod waes and yn eode on ]one bryd bur, ]a stod se en;el big hyre myd scynendum fyterum; and hzefde twegen beagas on hys handa, ]a glysnodon hwylum swa rosan blosman, hwylum swa lilian blostman; and pa sealde he oSerne ]aera s Piper, Die Kalendarien und Martyrologien der A ngelsachsen, Berlin, I862, gives a valuable account of a group of these, including the Martyrologies of Bede. 2 The York Missal is as follows, (Pubi. Surtees Soc., x872, II): Sanctae Cseciliae, virginis et martyris. X. Kal. Dec. Oficium. Loquebar. Oratio. Deus qui nos annua beatae Caecilia martyris tute sollemnitate laetificas, da, ut quam veneremur officio, etiam pia conversationis sequamur exemplo. Per Dominum. EPistola. De virginibus praeceptum. Graduate. Audi filia. Alleluya V. Cantantibus organis Ctecilia virgo soli. Domino decantabat dicens. Fiat cor meum et corpus meum immaculatum ut non confundar. Sequentia. Exsultemus, ut in Communi. Evangelium. Simile est regnum coelorum decem virginibus. Offertorium. Offerentur, majus. Secreta. Hec hostia, Domine, placationis et laudis, quesumus, ut interveniente beata Caecilia martyre tua, nos tua propitiatione dignos semper efficiat. Per. Comnmunio. Confundantur. Post communio. Satiasti, Domine, familiam tuam muneribus sacris, ejus semper intercessione nos refove, cujus sollemnia celebramus. Per. 3 We must conclude that this martyrology is of the age of Alfred; none of its materials are more recent; and it is further directly indebted to that king himself, and doubtless composed under his direction; it draws from Benedictine, Roman, English, and Syriac sources. Oswald Cockayne, The Schrine, p. I57. 4 For a translation see Skeat, The Works of Geoffrey Chaucer, Vol. IV. p. 489. THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. x9 beaga ]sere fsemnan, and oterne ]am brydguman, and cwsed: " HealdaiS ge pas beagas myd cleenlicum daedum, forp]am te ic hig brohte ync of godes neorxna wange." peos faemne Sge]rowode martyrdom for cryste. Almatheus hatte rome burge gerefa, he nydde hig ]ea heo cryste wys soce ]la heo ]tt ne ge pafode, pa het he his belucan on byrnendum bate on tam heo wees, daeg and nyht, swa heo na ne geswette. pa eode hyre se cwellere to myd sweorde, and he hig sloh ]rywa myd ]am sweorde. And he ne myhte hyre Paet heafod of aslean. Ac heo;e bsed hig to Pam papan, se woes haten urbanus, and Pa, be foran Pam papan, heo to daelde eall ]et hyre waes, and hym gesealde, and cwase to hym: " pyssa ]reora daga fsec ic me abaed set dryhtne Pat ic ]e ]ys sealde, PJet tu Se halgie myn hus to cyrcan." And ]pa on sende hyre gast to gode. April 14. On tone feowerteogban' dieg >ses montes, bi'6 Para haligra Sebro'ra tid. see ualerianes and sCe tiburties, ta allmachius rome burge gerefa nedde mid witum nset hi criste witsocan. Da hi ]rt ne gepafodan Pa het he hi beheafdian. pa se man te ]pst sceolde behealdan kert hi man beheafdade wepende and swergende he seede bat he gesawe heora sawle Songan ut of JaLm lichoman fsegre gefretwade. And cat he gesawe Sodes englas swa scinende swa sunne, and ja hi baeron to heofonum mid2 hiora fesra flihte. And se mon Sa gelefde gode, and he wses [of] s[w]unSen on dead for criste, and his noma wses maximus. This, it will be seen, does not differ materially from the main line of Latin legends which have as their significant points Rome, Urban, Almatheus or Almachius, the attempted martyrdom of Cecilia by fire, her final execution, and her request that her home be hallowed for a church. Just before the middle English period, and distinct in its literary qualities from the martyrologies and church uses which surround it, is the long account of Cecilia given by AElfric (ioth century)' in his Saints' Lives.4 Cecilia is represented as a Roman virgin living in the days of the emperors " who cared not for Christ."5 2Elfric's version contains most of the material, including the theological arguments, of the finished legend as it appeared in the Middle Ages, in the Latin of Jacobus a Voragine, the French of De Vignay, the English of Caxton, Bokenam, and Chaucer, and the closely related family of monastic legends which overlaps both boundaries of the Middle English period. I 5 erased, MS. 2 Here begins an older copy in MS. Add. 23211 of two pages. 3 The date of Elfric's birth is estimated as probably the year 955. c. II. p. 35, 4EIfrz'c, A New Study of his Life and Works, a doctoral thesis presented to the Philosophical Faculty of Yale University by C. L. White, Boston, 1898. 4 The life of St. Cecilia is to appear shortly (1898), in the fourth part (Vol. II) of -Elfric's Saints' Lives, edited for the E. E. T. S. by W. W. Skeat. 5 Iu on ealdum dagum woes sum eetele mseden Cecilia gehaten fram cild-hade cristen On romana rica b a a seo reSe ehtnys stod On Jaera casera dagum Je cristes ne gymdon. — iEfric's Saints' Lives, XXXIV, 1-4. 20 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. Among the ancient churches of Rome one of the first to be designated by a special title was the church of St. Cecilia across the Tiber, of which mention is made in the first Roman Synod held under Pope Symmachus in the year 499.1 The church is mentioned again by Gregory the Great,2 590, in defining the movements of a great procession. It was dedicated under Pope Sixtus III (432-440),3 and is supposed to occupy the site of St. Cecilia's house,' in compliance with her request.5 In 817 it became the duty of Pope Paschal to rebuild this church, which after three centuries was falling in ruins. In accordance with a not unusual custom, Pope Paschal celebrated the reconsecrating of the edifice by the translation of many bodies of martyrs from their first resting places in the now neglected catacombs, to places of more security and veneration. In this particular translation, the securement of the body of St. Cecilia for the church which bore her name became of peculiar moment.6 Following the guidance of the old records, he searched for the body of the saint in the catacombs of Praetextatus on the Appian Way, but without success. He therefore abandoned the search upon the conclusion that her tomb had been rifled during the invasion of Astulfus, king of the Lombards, in 755, but is said to have had a vision7 of Cecilia which revealed to him the true locality of her resting place. "It is true," she said, "that the Lombards sought me, but the favor of my all-powerful friend, the mother of God, forever a virgin, protected me. She did not permit them to take me away, and I am now buried in the same place where I have always reposed." Again he sought, and this time inter suos collegas, in and about the papal crypt in the cemetery of Calixtus, and the explorations of De Rossi determine that the "Cecilian crypt," which abutts at its corner upon the papal crypt, was the place where Cecilia was found by Paschal in the year 821.8 I Boll. Act. Sanct. 14 Apr. p. 203. 2 S. Greg. EA. Lib. II. 2. 3 This is the conclusion reached by Erbes, Die Heilige Cacilia, based upon De Rossi, Rom. Sott. II. 36. 4 La maison qu' habitaient les Valerii, et qui devait etre celle des deux epoux, etait situ6e en la XIVe region de Rome, dans le Transtdvere. Gueranger, Sainte Cecile, p. 347. 5... P at he scholde hire hous J]at;e hadde woned Inne Halewen in oure louerdes name & J]a churche ]er bigynne. 11. 249-50, MS. Laud o18. 6 The account of Paschal's work is preserved in the Lib. Pontif. of Anastasius. PATR. LAT. i282. 1265. 7 Anast. Lib. Pontif., Paschal, ~ 437. 8 This is not the usual statement of hagiographers.. reperit in ccemeterio Prxetextati situm foris portam appiam. Baronius, Ann. 821, ~ IV; Anast. Lib. Pontif. ~ 438. On raporte qu'il y fut trouve... dans le cimetiere de Pretextat. Tillemont, III. 260. I1 le trouva en effet dans le cimetiere de Pretaxtat en la voye Appienne. Fleury, Liv. XLVI. 41. Urban... buried her in the cemetery of Calixtus;... her body was found in the cemetery of Prrtexztatus adjoining that of Calixtus on the Via Appia. Diet. ofChr. Biog., C&ecilia. She was buried in the same cemetery as her husband. Mrs. Jameson, Sac. and Legend. Art, II. 583. THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 2I The earlier archeologist Bosio (I629), endorses De Rossi.' Anastasius' account' tells that the body was found uninjured by time, lying on the right side, the hands together, thrown forward and down, the knees slightly bent. She was clad in rich garments, her head enveloped in a covering which left only the chin and neck exposed, and linen cloths stained with blood were lying at her feet. Contrary to the custom of burial of that day, the body had been enclosed, Paschal asserts, in a cypress coffin. This he overspread with a covering of silk and deposited it incorrupt and beautiful in a marble sarcophagus under the new altar of the church of St. Cecilia in Trastevere, together with the bodies of Valerian, Tiburtius and Maximus, which he secured with little difficulty from the lately restored cemetery of Praetextatus' across the Appian Way, and the body of Pope Urban I, from the papal crypt of the cemetery of Calixtus. In honor of these saints Paschal founded a monastery4 near the church of St. Cecilia, where the sacred offices were celebrated day and night. Gregory VII, in the eleventh century, revived the memory of the sacred relic by renewing the altar of the church and erecting a silver statue of the virgin (1075). It was under this altar five centuries after the time of Paschal, that the body of St. Cecilia was found by Cardinal Sfondrati of the title of St. Cecilia, October 20, 1599. The account of this discovery is given in a long description by Baronius who was commissioned by Clement VIII, pope at the time, to examine and report the remarkable occurrence. He alleges6 that her body was taken from its place still incorrupt and answering perfectly to the description given by Pope Paschal five hundred years before. The body in its cypress case was carefully enclosed in a second case of silver and re-deposited with such supreme veneration that they forbore to touch even the tissue covering which Paschal had thrown over the figure. Above the altar was placed this inscription which may still be read: 1 Quella parte del cimiterio di Calisto, dove fit sepellito il corpo della gloriosa, e inuitta martiri Santa Cecilia. Roan. Sott. Lib. III. c. XV. 2 Lib. Pontif. ~~ 438, 439, 440. PATR. LAT. 1282. 3... ecclesiam (cryptam) beati Tiburtii et Valeriani atque Alaximi. Martyrum foris portam Appiam uno cohaerentes loco restauravit. Lib. Pontif. Adrian I. 772-795. 4 Fleury, Hist. Eccl., Liv. xlvi. ~4I, and Bosio, Rom. Sott. p. 44: Monasterium b. Gregorii atque ss. virginum seu martyrum Agathae et Caecilia juxta ipsius ecclesiam construximus. 5 Baron. A nn. 821. ~~ xvi-xxv. 22 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. CORPVS S. C)ECILIUE VIRGINIS ET MARTYRIS A CLEMENTE VIII. PONT. MAX INCLVSVM ANNO M. D. IC. PONT. VIII. followed by an account from which these lines are taken: ' Hic requiescit corpus S. Ceecilie virginis et martyris, quod a Paschali primo Pont. Max. ipsa revelante, repertum, et in hanc ecclesiam translatum, et sub hoc altari una cum corporibus SS. Martyrum Lucii et Urbani Pontificum, necnon Valeriani, Tiburtii et Maximi reconditum, iterum post annos fere octingentos, Clement. VIII, Pont. Max. cum iisdem SS. Martyribus lucem aspexit, die xx. Octobris, anno Dominicae Incarnationis MD.IC.' Over the saint's tomb was placed the celebrated recumbent statue of " St. Cecilia lying dead " executed by Stefano Maderno, a sculptor in the employ of the cardinal, who, according to the inscription,' had himself seen the body when it was exhumed. Such is the ancestry of the Cecilia legend and the history of her relics, now traced to medieval times; a considerable body of testimony to, at least, the faithful acceptance of the story through these centuries and the long and continuous endeavor to secure its perpetuation. There can be little doubt from such witnesses, that the Acts of St. Cecilia rest upon a basis of fact. It is also doubtless the case that pious exaggeration and misapprehension, together with errors fixed by centuries of historical inaccuracy and insufficiency, have together conspired to produce a medieval account which, as it stands, is antagonistic to its own veracity. To disentangle the false from the true involves a piece of argumentation which might be a fruitless task, were it not that the facts of St. Cecilia's life involve closely matters and personages otherwise of historic interest. St. Cecilia is reported by Fortunatus to have died in Sicily; by the Greeks, to have suffered in Rome under Diocletian (284-305); by Metaphrastes, in Rome under Alexander Severus (222-230); by Odo, Usuard, and Bede in Rome under the Emperors Marcus Aurelius and Commodus (I76-I80). The medieval legends, as may be seen, follow in these respects the general account of Metaphrastes and the majority of the Latin versions. The first difficulty then is a chronological one. As far as can be known, the assignment of a date is all inferential on the part of the several writers. The time of St. Cecilia's martyrdom is determined by the uniform reference to her close association with Urban, and this Urban whom the Acts designate x En tibi sanctissimae virginis Cascilia imaginem quam ipse integram in sepulchro jacentem vidi, eandem tibi prorsus eodem corporis situ hoc marmore expressi. THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 23 as Pope, was Bishop of Rome under the Emperor Alexander Severus, who ruled from 222 to 235. Urban was elevated to his position about the time of Alexander's accession.' The Acts maintain that at the time of St. Cecilia the Christians were undergoing severe persecution, so much so that the pope himself was obliged to live in hiding, the bodies of martyred Christians were refused burial, and an acknowledgment of the Christian faith was punishable with death. Now of such a persecution on the part of Alexander Severus, no record exists, though it must here be granted that the early accounts of his reign are inadequate. An auspicious calm is supposed to have been enjoyed by the Christians throughout Alexander's reign.2 They were allowed to build churches'; many of the rules for the government of the church were esteemed worthy of incorporation into the law of the Empire4, and even the household of Alexander was said to have included many who professed the Christian faith.5 One of these was apparently6 Mammsea herself, mother of the Emperor, and Alexander, from his desire to erect a temple to Christ,7 seemed disposed to give the Christian God recognition among the pagan deities. There must be admitted also to this examination, the probable character and influence of Alexander's counsel. Foremost among the advisors of the youthful Emperor and his mother was Ulpian, a man of integrity and power in the time of Septimus Severus (202-211). This man, it is held,8 cherished a conservative spirit of unfriendliness toward the Christians, and it has been possible therefore to attribute to his influence the persecution and martyrdom, not of Cecilia and her associates alone, but of five thousand Roman Christians!9 Here our faith is something baffled, for while it is possible to believe that the spirit of the times during the life of Alexander would have given little heed to a local or temporary relapse to the old iTillemont, basing his conclusion upon Baronius, Ann. 226, ~~ i; 12; places Urban's accession in the year 223 or 224. See Hist. Eccl. iii. pp. 258, 682. Lipsius, Chron. du Rom. Bisk. considers 222 the probable date. The Bollandists give the following: Tempus martyrii ex sede S. Urbani Papse sciri potest, quem sedisse ab anno CCXXII, quo Callistus decessor passus est, usque ad annum CCXXX quo. S. Pontianus ei successit, alibi deducimus. Acta Sanct. May 25. 2Gibbon, Decl. and Fall, Vol. I. c. vi. 30rigin, In Maith. horn. xxviii, and Lamprid., Alex. Aug. Hist. 49. The subject is discussed by Fr. GOrres, Zeitschr. f. wissenschaftl. Theol. xx. 68, and Erbes, Zeitschr. f. Kirchengesch. ix. 50. 4Lamprid. Alex, Aug. Hist. v. 230. 5Eusebins, Hist. Ecci. Lib. vi. 28, 228. 6Paulus Orosius, Hist. Lib. vii. i8. 7Lamprid. Alex. v. 129. 8 Lactant. Divinar. Insti., Lib. v. ii. 9Henschen, Acta Sanct. 14 April, 47I, 474. 24 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. severity, the presumable gentleness and purity of the reign will not permit on any known ground, belief in the existence of a Christian persecution of such proportions. That the matter could have remained unnoticed is the more improbable on account of the high rank of the gens Cceclial and the gens Valeria.2 There can be but little doubt that St. Cecilia " ibore," as the legend tells, " of noble kynde," and Valerian " of gret nobleye and of richesse," belonged to these families,3 though a non-conclusive fact to the contrary, is the omission of her name from the list of I39 (I5 women) names of this gens cited in a recent publication.4 These things being so, can the incidents of the Cecilia story, making allowance for some natural growth in the way of exaggeration, be considered an unofficial (as regards Alexander,) act of Alexander's reign? The direct persecutor of the Christians according to the written acts, was not Alexander, (a circumstance which endorses the assumption that Alexander was recognized as disassociated from direct connection with the persecution), nor any of Alexander's known counsellors, but Almachius, according to the Bollandists, Turcius Almachius, prefect of the city of Rome during the Emperor's absence at one of the engagements of the Persian War5 which was being waged intermittently throughout this period. The office of prefect during the reign of Alexander was one of authority. Forty chosen magistrates formed his counsel.6 The names of many notable men of the time (among others, Gordian, who figures in some of the legends as a friend and convert of Cecilia's,) have been preserved by the compilations of Tillemont,7 but error has perhaps connived with chance in leaving the name of this man, if he ever did sCaecilus(urspriingliche Form Caicilios,griechisch KaeXltos und KeXXtos), plebeisches Geschlecht, dessen bedeutendster Zweig die Metelli waren. Die Sagen, die es auf Caeculus, den mythischen Griinder von Prseneste, oder auf Cecas, einen Gefahrten des IEneas zuriickfuhren (Fest. ef, 44), sind in spater Zeit aufgebracht worden. Pauly, Realencycl. d. Class Alterthw. 5te hf. b. i897. p. 1174. 2... la gens Valeria, issue de Valerius Publicola, cette famille etait une des anciennes gloires de Rome, et, plus d'une fois dans le pass6, ses membres s' etaient unis aux Metelli. Dom Gu6ranger, Saint Cecile, p. 347, Paris, I875. 3 She (Cecilia) was descended from a very ancient family which dated back to the time of Tarquin the Proud; she belonged to the same house as Metella, many of whose children were raised to the honors of triumph and the consulate in the heyday of the Roman Republic. Paul Lacroix, Milil. and Rel. Life in the Mid. Ages, p. 426. 4 Pauly, Real Enycl. der Class. A Iterthw. herausg. v. Georg Wissowa, Stuttgart, i897. 5 Not necessarily as late as 230, the date given in Dict. of Chr. Biog., Cacilia. 6 Tillemont, Hist. des Enma. III. I78. 7 Hist. des Emi. III. x62. THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 25 exist, unknown.l The list of Roman prefects is broken at the point where this inquiry makes it available. The prefect of Cecilia's time, whoever he was, did not recognize Cecilia for her high birth, nor, this being affirmed, did he hesitate to extend to her the penalty of the law. This in itself is not an unusual occurrence, for these virgin martyrs, whether reputed so to increase the dramatic features of the episode, or in accordance with fact, were often people of rank and distinction. Such martyrdoms are, of course, frequent in history. It is, however, a consideration worthy of attention, that this, an execution of some importance, failed to reach the cognizance of Alexander Severus, and of his biographers. The martyrdom of Cecilia clashes certainly with no historic conditions of Christian favoritism if placed either earlier in the reign of Aurelius and Commodus, according to the testimony of Odo and Usuard, or later in the reign of Diocletian, according to the Greeks. The Greek account, probably more remote from the true sources and more subject to change through transmissions, is not sustained by later critics, On the other hand critics of importance' are more and more overlooking the assertions of the medieval legend,3 Latin and English, and on the authority of the ninth century martyrologists, transferring the authentic parts of the story to the time of the philosopher Aurelius and his son Commodus, when the persecutions of the Christians were, strangely, so prominent. Tillemont combines the authority of Odo and Usuard with the old reference of Fortunatus, 'Ccciliam Sicula profert,' and believes the saint to have suffered martyrdom in Sicily about the year 178, and that her body was later transferred to Rome.4 x "Au P. Sirmond, (l3ercatorius, Opera, I, 260), un nom suspect de faux, parcequ'il n'est ni grec, ni latin." Tillemont, Hist. Eccl. III, 688. Lipsius, Chron. der Rom. Bish., says that the name of the Turcian family was not associated with the persecution of Christian martyrs until about the end of the fourth century, and that at no time in their record does the name Turcius Almachius appear among them. Corsini, De Prcefectis, p. 364, mentions a prefect about the year 492 who bore the name Turcius Rufius Apronianus Asterius, whom Erbes, Die Heilige Ciicilia, cites as a possible original of the prefect of the legend. 2 De Rossi, Roma Sott. XXXII-XLIII, 113-I6I; Erbes, Zeitschr. f. Kirchengesch. IX, Die Heilige Cdcilia; Fr. G6rres, Zeitschr. f. Wissenschaftl. Theol. XX, Alex. Severus und das Christenfhunm; Northcote and Brownlow, Roma Sott., London, 1879; Bosio, Historia 5assionis S. Ccecilizc, Rom., x860; Laderchio, Acfa S. Ccacilie, Rome, x722. Dom Gueranger, Saint Cecile et la Socigte Romaine, Paris, 1875. B. Aube, Les Chretiens dans l'empire Romain de 'an 180-249, Paris, 1881, p. 252-317. 3See NOTES, 1. 257. 4 Nous ne croyons pas mesme qu'ils nous puissent assurer que Ste Cecile ait jamais vu S. Urbain y ayant assez d'apparence, qu'elle a est6 martyrizee en Sicile des le temps de M. Aurele et de Commode, vers l'an 178. Hist. Eccl. III. 260. I1 y a done assez d'apparence qu'elle a souffert effectivement en Sicile, et que son corps ayant est6 transporte a Rome des les premiers siecles, Hist. Eccl. III. 690. 3 26 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. To accept either of the theories, however, involves a new difficulty. Pope Urban I certainly lived at a later period and under the rule of Alexander Severus. To satisfy this point, these critics point out the fact that history shows two Urbans,' one a pope, the other a bishop of an outlying Roman district. The latter was undoubtedly martyred for the cause about the year i8o,2 and buried on the Nomentan Road opposite the Appian Way.3 The proximity of the crypt of St. Cecilia to the papal crypt, where Pope Urban was interred, they consider a plausible reason for the later confounding of the two Urbans and the association of the name of Cecilia with that of the pope. The accounts of Pope Urban's martyrdom they consider a feature transferred to this from the Cecilia legends, and original with the Cecilia legends rather than with the history of Urban. The medieval legend of Cecilia, it is well to remark, does not in any extant form contain an allusion to Pope Urban's untimely death, though it does intimate that he was subject to such persecution,4 and this confusion of names and circumstances, if confusion it is, has existed, as has been shown, in the martyrologies from a very early period.5 For the confirmation or rejection of their hypotheses, later critics are able to draw upon the the accumulating information of antiquarians and Roman archeologists. Two recently discovered itineraries may first be made of service. These itineraries record the topography of the streets and catacombs of Rome at about the seventh century, before the practice of transferring bodies from their original resting places began. These two notable records, the older probably the Itinerary found at Salzburg,6 and the other incorporated by William of Malmesbury (1143) into the Gesta Regum Anglorum,7 mention the tomb of Cecilia, and locate it close to the tomb of the popes. I Mais comme il y a eu tres peu de martyrs sous Alexandre: cette raison et d' autres encore, donnent lieu de croire qu'on l'a confondu avec un martyr de mesme nom. Tillemont, Hist. Eccl. III. 259. 2 Lipsius, Chron. der Ro&. Bisk. objects to the theory of their having been an earlier bishop Urban, resident at Rome, as unsupportable and improbable. 3 Tillemont, Hist. Eccl. III. 686. 4 " Is pat Vrban,"quay tiburs, " Jat so;erne hap be souyth pat pare hat be fleme and hud? and Sif he were fort brou;th, ffor-berne he scholde, and we also, iif we wit him were: " MS. Laud Io8, li. II9-122. 5 See citations in this article from martyrologies of Jerome, Odo, Bede. 6 The Salzburg list is as follows: Primus Sixtus et papa martyr, Dionysius p. et m., Julianus, p. et m., Flavianus, m., S. Caecilia virgo et martyr, LXXX martyres ibi requiescunt. In eadem via (Appia) ad Aquilonem ad SS. martyres Tiburtium et Valerianum et Maximum. Ibi invenies S. Urbanum, episcopum et confessorem... Eadem via ad S. Caeciliam ubi innumerabilis multitudo martyrum. NotitiaPortarum, Viarum, Ecclesiarum, circa Urbenm Roman., Romn. Sott., De Rossi, I. x55. 7 Via Appia ecclesia S. Csecilise martyris et ibi reconditi sunt (by name, ii) papa, (by name, 6) martyres. Gesta Regum A nglorum, ed. Hardy, Vol. II. p. 539; ed. Stevenson (1854), Bk. IV. ~ 352. p. 301. THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 27 These adjacent tombs have received most careful and scholarly investigation through the explorations of De Rossi, who demonstrates' that the Cecilian crypt, not later than the year 500, was the resting place of one whom we have every right to believe was St. Cecilia. He conjectures from inscriptions that the tract of land occupied by the Calixtan cemetery had been in use by the Csecilian gens since the first half of the third century. A vacant recess, in the wall opposite the papal side, he believes to have been the spot where the saint was interred. By the side of the recess is a painting which De Rossi attributes to the seventh century. It represents a woman richly attired, a halo about her head, her hands extended and in the background a profuse decoration of roses. Near this is a fresco of the Lord and a figure of a bishop with the name S. VRBANVS, inscribed below. Certain graffiti on the walls of the tomb near the recess, which record the names of priests of the ninth century, are to be taken, De Rossi believes, as the official seal set at time of the transferance of the body by Paschal I. The Acts are generally agreed in saying that the bodies of Valerian, Tiburtius, and Maximus, were taken to the cemetery of Praetextatus for burial. De Rossi has discovered in the crypt of St. Cecilia a tablet to the memory of a Septimius Pratextatus Caecilianus, a Christian. The occurrence of this name, he believes, suggests a relation between the families, and accounts for the fact, that, while St. Cecilia of the blood of the Cecilii found burial in the tomb of her gens, her husband and his brother were layed not far away, but in a tomb of less importance, where Cecilia's relationship gave her access. The picture of Cecilia, however, was not the first with which the tomb was decorated. Traces of older mosaic may be detected on the edges and underneath the present paintings. This fact, together with the lateness of the date of the paintings, that of St. Urban being perhaps of the I2th century, points to two conclusions,(i), that the tomb continued to be held in veneration even after, as is generally admitted, the bodies were removed by Pope Paschal; (2),that the tomb was not the saint's first resting place, and that the seventh century painting commemorates either directly or remotely some translation to this place from Praetextatus or Sicily or wherever it might have been that the saint was first buried. On the basis of Odo's Martyrology then, and by the aid of later i Romn. Sott. III. 628, et seq. 28 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. explorations on the site of the legend, the following statement may be secured. Cecilia died in I76-I80 under the Christian persecutions of Aurelius and Commodus. There is some historic foundation for an earlier Urban, who satisfies the requirements as to proximity and position sufficiently to have been the friend and advisor of Cecilia. That on account of the fierce persecutions of the time, a record of such individual martyrdoms as those of Cecilia, Valerian, Tiburtius, Maximus, and Urban, were probably never made. That Almachius still remains a historic enigma, and that many features of the legend in the light of subsequent investigation, viz., a late emblematic design on the tomb of Maximus, parallelism between the theological arguments of the Acts and the writings of Augustine and Victor Vitensis' (5th century), and the probably late autocracy of the Turcian family, point to an origin later than the second century, for certain features of the story. To assume the composite nature of this, in common with many similar legends, is probably the most legitimate solution of the difficulties. The outline of the story, which may be regarded as reasonably authentic, has been modified and enlarged by other items, perhaps historic in themselves, incorporated in the whole through the natural inaccuracy of a scribe, who writes at a distance from his subject and attempts to reduce legendary material to historic form. Logic can probably never smooth the present discrepancies of the legend. History may some day contribute an element which will modify or enlighten. To the modern mind St. Cecilia is well known in literature, art and music. Perhaps along these lines the subject merits a few words. St. Cecilia is universally regarded as the patroness of musicians.2 Her musical attributes as commonly accepted, are given in their length and breadth by Mrs. Jameson.' '" As she excelled in music, she turned her gifts to the glory of God, and composed hymns, which she sang herself with such ravishing sweetness, that even the angels descended from heaven to listen to her." " She played on all instruments, but none sufficed to breathe forth that flood of harmony with which her whole soul was filled; therefore she invented the organ, consecrating it to the service of God." There is record of a musical society established in Louvain in 1502 which bore the name of the Saint, and in Rome, an I See Erbes, Die Heilige Cdcilia. 2 A discussion on this subject was carried on in Notes and Queries, 3rd Series, II and III. 3 Sacred and Legend. Art, I I. 202. THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. 29 Academy of Music was dedicated to her patronage in I584. Since I57I, the first authenticated occasion upon which St. Cecilia's day was celebrated by musical performances, many learned organizations have been formed for the same purpose. The practise was first adopted in England in 1683, when a musical society was incorporated which held a series of musical festivals on November 22. Similar musical celebrations became frequent throughout England, Italy, Germany, France, Scotland, and Ireland, until innumerable musical societies and celebrations have been and are being named in her honor. For these occasions music has been adapted to Dryden's Ode to St. Cecilia's Day, and Alexander's Feast, to Pope's Ode to St. Cecilia, and to other less known poems, by such composers as Handel, Henry Purcell, and John Blow. Several full masses have also been composed for the Society of Artist Musicians at Paris by Adam, Niedermeyer, Dietsch, Gounod, and Ambroise Thomas.l It is evident from the Acts that this idea has grown from a very casual reference. It is there related that when all were making merry "with mouth and menstralsy" at the wedding festivities, Cecilia went apart from the rest and sang in her heart the song of David, Fiat cor meum immaculatum in tuis justificationibus ut non confundar (Ps. I 9, 80). The versions, it is true, do not all assert that song was only in her heart and unexpressed, but at most, song with Cecilia was a passing and not essential characteristic of temperament,2 suggestive, certainly, of no inventive activity on her part which would lead to the construction of the reed instrument known as the organ. It would indeed be a loss to much of the higher significance of the legend if the exalted, spiritual penetration of Cecilia were allowed to be devoted to so material ends. Moreover the reference to music is quite as marked in connection with other saints of the calendar. It was the words 'cantantibus organis,' undoubtedly, which originally gave the wrong impression and suggested the association of Cecilia with the organ as an instrument of praise. Her miraculous power of drawing an angel from Heaven appears in the Acts as a power she held indeed, but not by I Grove, Dict. of Music and Musicians, I. 329. Mendel-Cossoni, Musikal. Convers. Lex. II. 270. 2. See NOTES, I. iI. 3 cf. Berliner Musikztg. Echo, IO. 1870. 4 The organ is mentioned in Job XXI, 12, and Ps. CL. 4. The Pandean Pipes, so called, record in their name a current Greek and Roman belief as to this primitive form of organ. An ancient organ consisting of a series of pipes and a wind chest is carved on a monument in the Museum at Aries with the date xx.M.viii. See Chappell, Hist. of Music. 30 THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. reason of her gift of song, rather, on account of her purity of life, which gave her command over things celestial. To further establish the popular belief it may also have been that the praises to Cecilia, inaugurated by Paschal at the completion of his act of veneration, were of a conspicuously musical character.1 This might even have created the impression that the services were chosen for their special significance to the life of Cecilia. The most signal recognition of such association is chronicled in art by Raphael about the close of the I5th century. In this familiar painting, Cecilia is represented with a small reed instrument in her hands, while at her feet lie the broken and rejected instruments of secular music. Previous to the fifteenth century the early mural paintings in the Catacomb of San Lorenzo (6th or 7th cent.), the niche of St. Cecilia in the Catacomb of Calixtus, the colossal mosaic of the Byzantine painters of about the time of Paschal I, the tryptich of Cimabue in the chapel of St. Cecilia at Florence, and the decorations of Fra Angelico, had portrayed the more dramatic scenes from the life of the virgin martyr, and in portraiture had given her the palm branch and book as distinctive emblems. During, and after the fifteenth century, the pictures of St. Cecilia with the organ or singing are frequent. One of the earliest of these representations is by Van Eyck (1370), followed by Garofalo, Van Leyden, Luini, Paulo Veronese, Salimbeni, Giulio Campi, Guido Reni, Domenichino, Moretto, and Carlo Dolci. Romanelli in the middle of the i7th century represented her with a violin. Coincident with this, there continued to be representations of historic scenes from her life. In these, the wreaths of roses and lilies, the attendant angel, and the palm branch betokening her victory are occasionally introduced. Such are the paintings of Raphael, who treats the subject a second time, the fresco of Francia, and the paintings of Procaccini, Pinturicchio, Spada, Poussin, Dominique, and Giulio Romano.' In literature Cecilia first appears in the ascriptions of praise to virginity and the like, of the Latin hymn writers. The earliest of these poems is one attributed to Paulinus of Nola (353-43i), a writer of ascetic verse. Aldhelm in the seventh century, celebrates the holy Cecilia in verse in the De Laudibus This is claimed by Baillet, Vies des Saintes, Nov. 22. 2 Mrs. Jameson, Sac. and Legend. Art, II. 202-2io. Dom Gu6ranger, Sainte Cecile. THE LIFE AND ACTS OF ST. CECILIA. - 31 Virginitatis' and makes one of the earliest allusions to her musical powers. From the ninth century a number of hymns have survived. One of these is in the Breviarum Gothlicum.2 In the same century, a Latin hymn by Prudentius of Troy (86I) is recorded, and one by Wandelbert (8I3-870), poet and priest of Treves. The reference to Cecilia forms part of the so-called metrical martyrology' of the latter. In the tenth century there is a hymn of about two hundred lines written by Flodoardus.4 With an Italian poem entitled La Trionfatrice Cecilia, Vergine e Matiri Romana, by Castelletti, 1594, begins a more modern series of odes and lyrics. Santeuil (1630-1697), the most celebrated of modern Latin poets, has written three hymns to her honor. All of these have little to do with historic matters, but they preserve another slender line of perpetuity for the legend, until the time when the celebrated odes of Addison, Dryden, and Pope, with those of a host of minor poets, Shadwell, Congreve, D'Urfey, Hughes, Yalden, and Barry Cornwell, do much to immortalize but little to elucidate the name and fame of Cecilia. The Welsh poet, Lewis Morris, in a recent poem of some ascetic fervor,5 follows the tradition quite closely. Tennyson's picture in the Palace of Art must be chiefly an original conception: There, in a clear walled city on the sea Near gilded organ-pipes-her hair Bound with white roses-slept St. Cecily;An angel looked at her! I A part of the poem is given: Porro Csecilia vivacem condere laudem Quse valeat digne metrorum pagina versu? Quamvis harmoniis prsesultent organa multis, Musica Pierio resonent et carmina cantu; Non tamen illexit fallax praecordia mentis Pompa profanorum, quse nectit retia sanctis, Ne forte properet paradisi ad gaudia miles. Angelus en, inquit, superis tranavit ab astris: PATR. LAT. 89. 268. 2 There are about eighty lines. It begins, Inclyti festum pudoris Virginis Caeciliae Gloriosa precinamus Voce prompti pectoris, PATR. LAT. 86. 1252. 3 It is in hexameters and runs as follows: Caecilia illustrat denam mox sancta nitore, Perpetuo claris semper vulganda tropseis, Virgo hinc cognato, sanctoque hinc fulta marita. PATR. LAT. i21. 6x9. 4 Given in PATR LAT. 135. 66I. A Vision of Saints, London, I89o. II. HISTORY AND ARRANGEMENT OF THE VERSIONS. The Cecilia Legend is preserved in the following MiddleEnglish manuscripts: MS. Ash(mole) 43 1300 MS. Stowe 946 I340 MS. Cott(on) Cleop(atra) D IX I4th C. MS. Laud io8 (appendix) i5th C. MS. Lamb(eth) 223 1400 MS. Trin(ity) Coll(ege) C(am)br(idge) R 3. 25 I400 J MS. Cott(on) Tib(erius) E VII 1400 MS. Harl(ey) 4i96 I400 MS. Bodl(ey) 779 I5th C. MS. (Barbour, Cambridge Univ. Lib.) Gg. II. 6 i5th C. It is also found in the Early English of Alfred's Book of Martyrs, in 2Elfric, Saints' Lives MS. Cott(on) Jul(ius) E VII, in the Second Nonnes Tale of Chaucer, I373, in Osbern Bokenam's Lives of Saints, MS. Arundel 327, 1443-6, and in Caxton's Golden Legend, 1483. There is, besides these English Lives, the Greek of Simeon Metaphrastes in the translation into Latin by F. L. Surius, the Latin of Jacobus a Voragine (I290), the Medieval French of Jehan de Vignay (1300), and a Middle High German version in the editions of (i) Kopke, (2) Schonbach, and (3) Pfeiffer (prose), all of the i4th century. This edition seeks to incorporate in some accessible form all of the Middle English versions. Of these MS. Ash. and MS. Cott. Tib. E VII are made the central texts, MS. Ash. for the reason that it is probably the oldest of existing versions, and MS. Cott. Tib. E VII because it represents the distinct type of the later Northern group. About these central texts the related versions or redactions are grouped. In cases where it has been practicable the hitherto unprinted versions are given in this edition as variants of the central text. The Latin of Voragine is given in full for comparison, since it may be considered a contemporaneous and independent version. Of almost equal age with MS. Ash. is the mass of the collection in MS. Laud which as a whole is probably the older of the two. Horstmann assigns the date I285-95 to the latter. Some estimates place it earlier. The life of Cecilia however which is given in the appendix to this manuscript is one of three Vita which are written in a later hand, assigned by Horstmann to the fifteenth century, making it therefore contemporary with MSS. Lamb., Trin. Coll., and Cott. Tib. HISTORY AND ARRANGEMENT OF THE VERSIONS. 33 The authorship of MS. Ash. is sometimes attributed to Robert of Gloucester, and placed as early as the last quarter of the thirteenth century,' and is, therefore, the oldest and leading manuscript of this legend. It contains 94 legends including several readings from the Temporale.' MS. Stowe 946,' formerly 669, is in the King's Library of the British Museum. It contains only the latter half of MS. Ash., 35 legends, beginning with Sf. Michael. In point of date, MS. Vernon Bod. Lib. Oxf. (I380), which originally contained the Cecilia legend, should be next mentioned. An index of the MS. shows 'seynt Cecile virgyne' for fol. 62. This unfortunately lies within one of lacunce of the MS. (fol. 57-64) where leaves have been lost. Only a fragment of MS. Cott. Cleop. D IX4 containing the I K61bing, Eng. Stud. I. p. 216. 2 Horstmann, Einl., Alteng. Leg. I875, p. vii, gives the following description of the manuscript: MS. Ash. 43, in der Bodley'schen Bibliothek zu Oxford, friiher dem Silas Taylor gehOrig, Perggament, Quart., eine der werthvollsten Legenden-handschriften, ist gleichfalls im Anfang defekt, da die drei ersten Bliatter, mit der Circumcisio und Epiphania domini, Hillarius und dem Anfang von Wolstan, ausgefallen sind; es beginnt mit fol. 4 und zithlt 269 fo., von denen jedoch fo. 15I doppelt numerirt ist. Die letzten Blitter, mit dem Schlusse von Thomas Beket und S. Edward, haben sehr durch Brand gelitten, fol. 265-269 sind fast ganz zerst6rt (nur kleine Lippchen sind noch iibrig). Ueberschriften finden sich am obern Rande nur bis S. Peter, von spaterer Hand; Bezeichnungen am Anfang der Legenden fehlen. Bei einzelnen finden sich Notizen am Rande von spiterer Hand. Ein Inhaltsverzeichniss fehlt; doch findet sich ein solches zu MS. Ash. 43 auf einem Blatte im MS. Ash. 50 (welches jedoch keine Legenden enthailt) von spiaterer Hand, und zwar von S. Wolstan an; es kann also erst nach dem Ausfalle der ersten Legenden augefertigt sein. 3 The legends contained therein have been discussed with extracts taken from the beginning and end of each, by E. Stiehler, Anglia, VII. 405. He believes the MS. belongs to an earlier period than the end of the x4th century, according to the Stowe catalogue notice. He discovers that the MS. is also undoubtedly the work of three different hands. The meter and general form show it to be closely related to MS. Ash. The MS. is not paged and contains, not 294 leaves (according to Stowe Catalogue) but 304. The titles of the legends, some in Latin, some in Old English are given on the top margin of each sheet. There are many glosses in Latin and modern English by the hand of Thomas Astle, Keeper of the Records in the Tower. Different parts of the MS. are not equally well preserved, many of the pages being torn and injured. There are only a few colored initial pages. Stiehler points out that the history of the separate legends of the collection varies considerably. 4 Vellum, XIV Century. Folio ff. 7, 40 1. to a page, Brit. Museum. The volume contains various chronicles and other historic documents including a fragmentary copy of the S. Eng. Legendary. Ward, Cat. of MSS. Vol. II. MS. Cotton Jul. D. IX in Brittischen Museum zu London, Pergament, in klein 8~, aus dem 15 Jhdt. Nichts weiter als eine (orthographisch freie Abschrift des MS. Ash. 43, mit derselben Ordnung der Legenden und mit ganz demselben Text, nur dass am Ende einige Legenden (zum Theil aus MS. Egert.) hinzegefiigt sind. Das MS. is von Werth, einmal indem es, vollstaiindig und ohne Lucken erhalten, auch die in MS. Ash. zu Anfang fehlenden Legenden (also mit dem Text des MS. Ash.) enthiilt, sodann weil es 6fter den Text des MS. Ash., wo derselbe fehlerhaft erschien, nach der gewOhnlichen Lesart verbessert. Es zahlt (die Zahlen stehen in rOmischen Ziffern neben dem Anfange der Leg.) 107 Legenden (auf 305 Blattern, die Seite mit 32, spater mit 40 Zeilen);... nur selten finden, sich Titel am Anfang der Legenden, niemals am oberen Rande. Auf dem iste Blatte steht als Titel der Sammlung von spiterer Hand: Tractatus festivalis in rythmo anglicano. Ein Inhalts Verzeichniss fehlt.... im allgemeinen liegt ihr Text in der Mitte zwischen MS. Harl. 2277 und MS. Ash. 43 (haufig mehr nach MS. Ash.hin), indem sie bald die Lesarten des einen, bald die des andern der beiden bieten, wahrend die andern Versionen nur selten benutzt sind; in der Zahl und Ordnung der Legenden stimmen sie fast ganz mit MS. Harl., nicht mit MS. Ash. uberein. Ausserdem verfahren sie mit dem Texte vielfach sehr willkirlich und nehmen keinen Anstand, denselben im Einzelnen zu verandern. Auch unter sich stimmen sic nicht v6llig uiberein, doch stehen sie einander naher, als die verschiedenen Versionen. Horstmann, EinL. AltengLeg. 1875, p. xxvi. 34 HISTORY AND ARRANGEMENT OF THE VERSIONS. last eight verses of St. John the Evangelist, together with Thomas Beket, Theophile, and Cecile, remains. The legend of Cecilia is drawn from MS. Ash., though in the other legends the manuscript follows Harleian 2277, Egerton, and Laud. This edition gives the text in full. MS. Lamb. 2231, a Midland version, about I400, contains texts peculiar to the Laud and Vernon MSS. MS. Trin. Coll. Cbr. R 3. 25,2 about I400, is closely related to MS. Ash. It has Ir6 legends including selections from the Temporale. The order in the latter part has been changed. This edition gives it as a variant of MS. Ash. MS. Bodley 779S, Oxford, I6th Century, contains the latest version of the Cecilia legend. It has a long list of 135 legends increased from the original by the including of many new Pope's lives. The version is given in full in this edition. The two Northern versions of this legend are next to be considered. Both of these are given in the succeeding pages. MS. I MS. Lambeth 223, perg., 4, ein dicker Band, aus dem Anfang des 15 Jhdts.; die foil. sind nicht numerirt; ein Index fehlt; Uberschriften finden sich fiber den Seiten, nicht iiber den Legenden; die Schrift ist ziemlich gut und leserlich; die Seiten haben je 36 Verse. Das MS. ist ganz vollstandig und ohne Liicken erhalten. Am Schlusse der Sammlung hat der Schreiber die seltsame Notiz hinzugefiigt: her ende, LEGENDA AUREA writen by R. w. of is toun To a gode man of,e same is cleped Thomas of Wottoun; daher wird die HS. in Katalog failschlich als The Golden Legend in English verse by Robert de Wottoun, called also Thomas in the book, aufgefiihrt; sie enthilt mit nichten die Legenda aurea, sondern die sudenglische Sammlung. Unter jener Notiz steht von anderer Hand: When lyffe ys most loffyt &9 dethe ys most hattyt, Dethe dravse hys draght &' makys men full nakyt, quod Petrus Raynstroft. Der Dialect der Hs. zeigt mittellandische Elemente (so die pron. she ac. hir, pai ac. hez, die Endung 3 sgl. prass. ist es, die des plur. prses. en). Das Temporale ist vorn zusammengestellt. Horstmann, Ein., A lteng. Leg. I881, p. xlvi. 2 MS. Trin. Coll. Cbr. R 3.25, kleinfol., perg., aus dem Anfang des x5th Jhdts., ganz von derselben Hand geschrieben, hat 276 Blatter, die Seite zu je 52 Versen, und ist vollstandig und ohne Liicken erhalten. Am Ende folgt, von der Hand des Schreibers, ein Index, wovon unten ein Stuck abgeschnitten ist. Diese Sammlung enthilt nicht allein die gesammten Legenden des MS. Harl. ausser A nastasia, sondern auch die zusatzlegenden des MS. Ash. Sonst tritt der Einfluss der Laud-Version nicht hervor.... Die Ordnung der Legenden ist oft gest6rt in der Reihe ausgelassene Legenden sind spiter nachgetragen. Horstmann, Einl., A teng. Leg. I88I. p. xlix. 3 Die letzte der grossen Legendensammlungen ist MS. Bodl. 779 zu angehOrig, ein dicker Folioband, aus Papier, im Ganzen 3o0 Blatter enthaltend, obwohl nur 306 gezihlt sind (2 Blitter sind doppelt geziihlt). Titel am obern Rande der Blitter finden sich bis fol. 209; ausserdem stehen Ueberschriften in roth, oft aufgeklebt, fiber den meisten Legenden. Fol. 75 b und 176 sind unbeschrieben. Die Seite enthalt durchschnittlich 56 Zeilen, spater wird die Schrift kleiner und enger. Diese Handschrift ist vollstiandig erhalten. Diese Sammlung ist aus allen MSS. zusammengelesen, und dazu noch mit vielen neuen, nirgends sonst vor handenen Legenden bereichert. Die Reihenfolge der Legenden ist ganz willkiirlich und planlos; sie geh6ren meist nur nach einzelnen kleineren Gruppen zusammen. Auch sonst zeigt dieses MS. die grosste Willkir. In den mit der ersten Version gemeinsamen Legenden steht der Text zwar auf Seiten dieser, inbesondere des MS. Ash. 43, doch zeigen sich auch Spuren der Einwirkung anderer MSS., besonders des MS. Laud L. 70, in welchem sich viele Lesarten wiederfinden. Dazu ist der Text noch haufig willkiirlich verandert, und vielfach fehlerhaft und verderbt, und voll von Schreibfehlern. Auf dem ersten Blatt findet sich ein Inhaltsverzeichniss, von derselben Hand, auf der ersten Seite in rother, auf der zweiten in schwarzer Schrift. Horstmann Einl., A teng. Leg. p. xxxiv. HISTORY AND ARRANGEMENT OF THE VERSIONS. 35 Cott. Tib. E VII, i4th Century, believed to be older than its supplemental form in MS. Harl. 4r196, is the central version of the short line group. The same text occurs in MS. Harleian 4I96, fo/. 191a-193b and is printed by Eugen K 1obing, Eng. Stud. I. 235. With this is placed a version in the Lowland Scotch dialect, MS. Camb. Univ. Lib. Gg. II. 6, of about the year 1400. This is supposed to be the work of John Barbour, the author of the Bruce. There are about 50 legends in the collections containing in all 33,533 (Horstmann) verses. These legends have been recently edited for the Scottish Text Society and the editor's account of the MS. is given.2 MSS. Cott. Cleop. D IX, and Bodl. 799 are herewith printed for the first time, and the table of variants of the closelyrelated MSS. Laud io8, Camb. Univ. R 3.25, Stowe 946, and Lambeth 223 reveals all essential differences between them and the foundational but not original Ashmolian manuscript. There has been no attempt made in the present edition to determine the absolute inter-relation or chronology of these manuscripts, except so far as they reveal themselves in the mere presentation. x MS. Cott. Tib. E vii, perg., fo?., von fast demselben Format wie Harl., in ahnlicher Schrift von einer einzigen Hand geschrieben, hat 28i Bliitter, die Seite ebenfalls 2 columnen, zu ze 46 Versen. Es enthalt zuerst ein n6rdliches Gedicht fiber die Todsiinden und deren Zweige, darauf die Homiliensammlungfol. IoI b-244 auf der Riickseite vonfol. 244 schliessen sich ohne besonderen Titel fur die Sammlung und ohne die Einleitung des MS. Harl. die Legenden an, mit Philip5 und Jacob (z Mai) beginnend. Das MS. ist leider durch einen Brand der Cottoniana sehr beschadigt, die Blatter sind verschrumpft und verdiinnt, ihre rechte Seite gr6sstentheils zerstOrt, so dass nur die i Columne, auf der Vorderseite die linke, auf der Riickseite die rechte, bis auf die obersten 2-3 Verse enhalten ist, von der 2 Columne nur einzelne Streifen mit den Aufaingen oder Schlussworten einzelner Verse. Es fehlt jedoch kein einziges Blatt so das die Lucken des MS. Harl. aus MS. Tib., soweit die versengten Blitter es gestatten, erganzt werden konnen. Das MS. ist neuerdings sorgfaltig gebunden, die Blatter in dicker Pappe befestigt. Die Uberschriften sind genau dieselben wie in Harl. Horstmann, Einl., Alteng. Leg. I88I. p. lxxviii. Vellum, about A.D. 1400, Folio, ff. 5, in double columns of about 48 lines, but some lines at the top of almost every column are lost. With headings in red and initials in blue and red. Ward, Cat. of MSS. Brit. Mus. 2 The MS. is eleven inches in length, three and thirteen-sixteenths broad, and two and a half inches thick. The paper was once probably white; it is now of a dirty white or whitey-brown color, the combined effect probably of age and use. It is in a fair state of preservation, and has been tenderly dealt with by the binder. The original stamped brown calf binding of the fifteenth century, from which the clasp is wanting, still remains, but in a somewhat dilapidated condition, and bearing signs of ancient repairs. The sheets are loose and the binding is separate. At the beginning there is an index, with the names of the saints in Latin and the numbers of the Legends. On the last fly leaf of the MS. occur the words, " Katherine Greham with my hand, Finis," in the handwriting of the seventeenth century, which may perhaps justify the inference that a now unknown Catherine Graham was formerly its possessor. The MS. appears to have had originally 364 leaves each of them written on both sides. The handwriting belongs to the Scottish type of the i5th century, and is small, cursive, careless, and very difficult to read. In one or two places it is illegible. The greater part of the writing is by one hand. There are a number of lacunas in the text. Metcalfe, Scot. Text Soc., Lives of Saints, Vol. i. p. viii. (These lacunae are all recorded by Metcalfe, and by Dr. Horstmann, Einl., Alteng. Leg. i88x. p. lxii.) 36 HISTORY AND ARRANGEMENT OF THE VERSIONS. The Northern and the Southern groups are the provincial expression of the same faith, the same learning, and the same traditions. The Southern group, which subdivides itself into Southern and South-Midland types, shows the variation resulting from individuality in the person and in the monastery at work upon the transcribing of one or more primitive texts, to which MS. Ashmole stands probably more directly related than any extant version. The two manuscripts which are taken as the central texts have been subjected to such emendation as the concurrence of the variants, and an examination of the grammatical forms of each unavoidably suggest. These emendations are all indicated by the italicized letter or letters within brackets, and the marginal notes. No change merely for the sake of uniformity has been permitted; only such as contribute to the intelligent reading of the version. The punctuation of the versions has not been made upon a uniform basis. That of MS. Ash. follows the manuscript pointing as given by Dr. Furnivall in the reprint of the Chaucer Society Publications. MS. Cott. Tib. follows in the main the punctuation of the Horstmann edition. MS. Gg. II. 6. is punctuated and capitalized according to the combined authority of Horstmann and Metcalfe. In the two new reprints, MS. Cott.' Cleop. has been allowed to stand with simply the manuscript pointings, while MS. Bodl. which in the original is entirely without points, has been punctuated and capitalized according to modern methods. 4 III. GRAMMATICAL OUTLINE OF THE CENTRAL VERSIONS. The vocabulary of the earlier dialect, MS. Ashmole 43, contains less than I8 per cent of words of Romance origin; that of MS. Cott. Tib. E. VII, about 24 per cent. Grammatical inflections are extremely variable in MS. Ashmole, and in MS. Cott. Tib., reduced almost to the minimum of modern English. The context in both manuscripts is often the sole guide for constructions. Each has distinct marks of its respective Southern and Northern origin. MS. ASH. 43. NOUNS. Declension. The genitive case, singular, is formed in -s, or -es. dees 204, godes 231, lordes 105. The dative and accusative singular are not distinguishable. The dative, sometimes independent of the nominative form, ends in -e, Here 89, pinge 62, but usually follows the form of the nominative. Examples of variations are the following: ds. dep (2 times), depe (3 times), as. dep (3 times); ds. rede 21O, red 3o, as. rede 112; ds. lyue 202, 206 (Laud lyf 202, lif 206); ds. fure 224, as. fur 2i8. The plural is usually in -s or -es without distinction of case, np. wreches 158; gp. frendes 5; dp. walmes, 231; ap. godes 21I; vp. knygtes 168. Plurals are found in -n or-en in breperen I34, screwen 182, rosen 7I, heden I73, soulen 174, 176, erthtilien I52, fon 138, ilzion, lylion 9z, 71, scourgen 178. Plural by vowel mutation shows men, 38, 254, and its compounds, wiemmen 222; fet (Laud feet,) 49. clopes ap. 7, and good dp. 245, have sg. and pl. alike. Proper names are uninflected. PRONOUNS. I. Personal. The personal pronoun in this version is thus inflected: (A blank indicates that the form is omitted in the version). 38 GRAMMATICAL OUTLINE. Singular. N. Ich pou, pe he, heo, it, hit G. my, mi, myn pi, pine, pin his, hire D. me pe him, hire A. me pe him, hire it Plural. N. we ge hi G. our, oure aoure hor D. -ou hem, pem A. ous aou hem 2. Demonstrative: The demonstrative pronouns are pat and pis. pat has the instrumental form, ])e - - - - pe, correlatives, 230. pis runs through ns. ds. as. np., uninflected. ap. has pes 60, but pis i80. The definite article pe approaches the demonstrative signification in several instances (see Gl. pat). There is also the inflected pen of the as. 33, 42, I3I, 189. pulke is used 83, I28, 237, 260. 3. Relative: The relative pronoun pat is not inflected, save for the variant ns. pet IIo. Ho has as. wen after to, 136. Wat is uninflected. 4. Interrogative: Wat, wuch and ho are used as interrogative pronouns. 5. Indefinite: The indefinite pronouns employed are eche, eiper, me, no^t, noper, noping, oper (see G1.). The disjointed selue IIo, is used with reflexive force. VERBS. i. Weak Verbs. The regular conjugation of the verb is as follows: (The blanks signify that no instance of the tense is given in the text). Pres. Ind. Sg. I. - or -e: lif 212, kepe 207, mete Ioo, owe I83, sende 39. 2. -st, xt, or -est: axst I88, leuest 214, louest 25, bringest 163, luxt 200. 3. -e or -ep: clepep 52, kepep 150, bihouep 104, comep 198. PI. i. -e or -ep bidde 259, findep 3, 72. 2. -ep: cupep I68. 3. -ep: drinkep 151, ligep 152, swynkep 152, sittep 151. GRAMMATICAL OUTLINE 3 39 Pt. i. -or -de: smtilde 90. 2. -e or -st (xt). 3. -ede -de -te: burede i[8o, bileuede 235, sende 50, custe I113. P1. I. 2. 3. e or -ede: caste 179, burede I39, bileuede 145. The infinitives usually end in -e; several in y or ie: burie 136, deje 7 8, 21i6, hie 2 38, crie 3 8, hahey 250. The past participle usually has i- as its sign, this being lost in several cases when the participle assumes an adjectival force. The present participle has only one illustration in the text, wepyzzge I56. There is also sepende 229, a derivative adjective. The imperative has witeP 73, fi2;tep i69, sei 39, wepe 225. The optative shows the following forms, i sg. ileue 27, ise 3I1 2 sg. nost i189, grante i 6, segge 212; 3 sg. seop 25, u~'zder~ete 2 1; 3 P1. teche 3 9. 2. The following strong verbs may be clasifled according to the OE. ablaut series. Inf. Pt. Pp. I. abide 133........................................................... bringe 1 62.............................ibro~t 13 lo.cryue 1 7................................................................ lese 124................................................................... smyte 23..............SMOt 235..................... ismyte 243........... aros 43.......................................................iwrite 3 TIL.........ed4 bd4.................... bda4 ----...................luxt 200......................... ipe 158.......................... stonde 246................. stod 88................. III. fi~te24...................................... grede x67..................gradde 222...... vy-nde 38.................. vond 68............. begynne 250...........................ga 8 o 7...................ga 8go17............................................ ibound 178.................. song IO, songe 9............ 40 GRAMMATICAL OUTLINE.....(drinkep 1Is)....................(~elpest I97)...........................................wop3......................r 3. IV............corn 46..........icome i 85 bicom(e) ii6, '130............. bicom 65, 85........... {nyme 17.............~5.......... by-nyme 23........b nome 22..................inome i811 speke, 4i, 87............................ stele,13.....................ber ~~~~6, 174................. V.,~eue 83, 1199................ 2af 66 ~ef 17............iee15 ise..................... isei 57, 173.............................................ay5........................(swinkep15).................................(vnder~ete 2)............................. VI. sle 32.......................................sae238 vorsake 10.......................................(ligep 152)................ The preterite plural frequently adds -e to the preterite singular, corn 46, come 140; song Io 0I I songe 9; nom 5 8, nome 140; ber 5 6, bere 1 74. ADJECTIVES. Weak adjectives show an inclination to take -e as their sign, but the usage is not uniform, strong: good 25, I115, 247; weak: gode 69, 128, 163, 171, I76, but gode 139, strong; strong: Old, 46, i09, weak: olde 40, 45, 75, but strong: olde 47, and weak: o/d55; strong: schort 201, weak: scorte 227, strong: wit 77, weak: wite 56, 65, 91, 184. Many words like suete show no variation, while staiward i68, and staiwarde 168, are both weak. The vocative usually uses the sign of the weak adjective, ieue 95, 99, I07, 113, 127, staiwarde i68. The plural cases apparently cling to the use of final -e though not invariably. The comparative of the adjective is found in brigtore 70; bet 64, betere i 86; mo.182, 23 2; soper i ii; woder I1I2, verisore 9 2. GRAMMATICAL OUTLINE. 4I The cardinal numerals o 6i, 62, 129, on 612, 71, one 842, two 76, 86, 257, to 70, twei 139; pre, four, twenti, hondred, are used; the ordinal pridde 253. ADVERBS. Terminations. -liche: folliche i85, stalwardliche i69, stilliche 3, Io, tristiliche I8, uo/liche 236, sodenlic/he 94; -e, the most frequent suffix: bi-hinde I93; dere 236;?are 120; serne 4, ii9; harde 23, lasse 158, 159; longe 126; -e (< en): bi-hinde I93, aboute 88, amidde 219, wi]pinne 68, wip-poute 179. The old genitive derivation remains in enes, I90, 246 (Adj. eny.) The negative particle ne, frequently employed, appears (-ny) as a verb suffix in wilny 8i. It is frequently agglutinated with verb forms as nost, nolde, not, nele, nabbep. po (then, when); pei (although), 9I, I45, 147, 148, are characteristic of the MS. The frequent adverbial prefix a- is never written o-oron- as in Cott. Tib. E. VII., but aboute 88, adown 49, amidde 219, arigt o0i; -ward is employed in hamward 238. The comparative form of the adverb is given in lenogore 230, more 54, lasse I58, 159; the superlative in mest ii. PREPOSITIONS. The prepositions with their dependant cases are to be found in the glossary. To is frequently employed in this Southern dialect as sign of the genitive case. The prefix a- of prepositions, as in the adverb, is invariable in place of Tib. E. VII. -o, on. MS. COTT. TIB. E. VII. NOUNS. Declension. The genitive case is denoted by (i) the preposition of, marterdom 236, chastite 128, 208, angel 262; (2) ending -s, -es, maysters 388, christes 315, 319, 344; (3) without sign of case, broper 2i8. The dative and accusative singular show no inflexional sign. Plurals are formed without case distinction by (i) termination -s, -es,-is, or-ys, angels 358, wordes 8o, sawles 356, bodis 355, hertis 202, bodys 202; 4e ~ 42 GRAMMATICAL OUTLINE. (2) vowel change, men I34, 321, fete 269, breper 291, 308, wemen 6; (3) alike in sg. and pl.,folk 163, 359, clathes 32, 113, sede 128, I32, paines 352, 434; (4) irregularly, knese 437, heuides 199, 354. PRONOUNS. i. Personal. The personal pronouns are thus inflected in the text: Singular. N. I pow, pe, (t)ou, ou, ae he, scho, it G. my, mi pi, Soure, pine his, hir D. me pe, Sow him, hir, it, yit A. me pe, Sow him, hir, it Plural. N. we pe, gow pai G. oure Poure paire D. us (vs) Sow pam A. us; ow pam 2. Demonstrative. The demonstrative pronouns are pat or po and pjis with corresponding plurals pa and pir. 3. Relative. The text shows the following forms for the relative pronoun; ns. what II8, 157, I70; gs. whas 260; ds. wham 462, what 28I; as. what 211, 213, 290, etc. Plural throughout, what. 4. Interrogative. This form of the pronoun occurs only in composition in for-whi 228. 5. Indefinite. The indefinite pronouns used are any 67, ilkane 32I, no-man 95, none 142, 430, nowper 89, oper 198, sum 433. Among these there is no instance of inflexion. ARTICLES. The definite article is pe with occasionally an apparent old neuter pat 198, 377. The indefinite article has the forms a 23, 60, 284, 420, 452, preceding a consonant, and ane 63, 87, 147, 418, preceding a vowel. ADJECTIVES. The adjective is irregular in its use of final -e to distinguish strong and weak forms, and, saving the occasional occurrence of -e, it is without case endings. Instances of variation occur in the following, ns. mast, gs. moste 126; dp. maste 384; ns. both, dp. * 'e e * e *.. Wr ~ Wi GRAMMATICAL OUTLINE. 43 bathe 200, ap. bath 90, both 224; ns. chast, as. chaste I29, dp. chast 201. Only one comparative form of the adjective occurs, verrayer 266. The cardinal numerals a 162, 163, 164, 426, twa 8I, 195, 308, thre 430, 43I, 436, 438, 446, are employed. VERBS. I. Weak Verbs. The inflexion of the verb is as follows: Ind. Pres. Sg. I. Usually without termination: $ern 116, luf 66, say 103, trow 173, haue 60. 2. t.es: askes 228, dwelles 168, trowes I67, grantes 181, likes 229, 3. lues 82, i16, etc. Irregular, 2 sg. sais 80, 82, will 213; 3 sg. multiplise I33. P1. 1. ) 2. without termination, or -e: lf 45o, haste 383. 3. ) The signs of the preterite, sg. and pl., are -t: baptist i78, 327, comfort 33Igert354, pl. 4I5, left 434, sent 443;wirschipt 397; -d: cumand 349, 37I, 403, entred 247, feld 253, had I49, pl. 33, 3I0, herd 225, 267, 323, 348, 367, 399, 422, mad, made 45, 97, 215, 222, 459; said 46, 58, 78, 93, wild 338, wond 307, answerd 92, 226, herd 43, honord, 294; -ed: pained 405, granted 318, kissed 248, 249, 269, lifted 156, married 23, trowed i8, turned 39, granted 345, lifed 293, 309, 389, trowed 360, 396, turned 360, 393: -id, -yd; heyd 125, sesid, i6, 441, lemid I94, prechid 298, 315, without ending: put 352, led 240, 358, fed 38, trow 333; irregular: biliue 327. The optative gives eight forms in the three persons of the singular. They are without termination except saue 49, I44, and file 68. The imperative ending 2 sg. is -e, -es and sometimes without termination, greue 62, 93, luke 62, kees 201, ask 212, mak 452. The infinite inclines to the dropping of final -e. The present participle ends in -and: assentand 207, brinand 416, calland 42, kneleand I9I, lifand 438, playand i5, 421, precheand 308. The past participle has the endings -d, -t, -ed, -id, -de; and -n, -ne, -en. The following, not derived from the umlaut series of strong verbs, form their preterites and past participles regularly, but with change of vowel. Inf. Pt. sg. and pl. Pp. bring 372 broght 195, 326, (pl.) 423 broght 39, I58 44 GRAMMATICAL OUTLINE. (teche 45) - - tell 96, 288, 301, 303 tald (pl.) 30, talde 122, 444 tald 5I, talde 231 (think 251) thoght 55 seke I42 soght 325 soght 143, 401 wirk 318, 351, 451 wrogt 305, wroght 373 wroght I96 II. Strong Verbs. The strong verbs are less numerous than the weak. Disregarding the seven verbs with irregular preterites just preceding there are thirty-eight. For these verbs eighteen infinitives are given in the text, twenty have been constructed on the analogy of other forms and related verbs. The termination for the infinite thus results, -e, eleven, without ending, twenty-eight. Like the weak verb, i sg. of the strong verb takes no termination. 2 sg. shows only one form, -e instead of -es, bede 69. 3 sg. has three instances, termination -es; thinkes 381, biddes 423, waxes 133, also tase I59, dose 66. Uninflected, gaf 285, tell 323, 367, wit 67; impersonal, think 251; contracted, bus 61. In the preterite sg., the sign continues to be -de, talde 242, and the similarity continues as in weak verbs between the forms of the 3 sg. and 3 pl. The optative among strong verbs shows the forms 2 sg. gifes 124, i pl. gif 224, 3 pl. fall 365. The imperative 2 sg. has tak io6, I3I; teche 451; tell 107, 109. The one case of pres. pt. is schineand i93. The survivals of the OE. ablaut classes are as follows: Inf. Pt. sg. or pl. Pp. I..........rase 120...................................................................................(schineand).. strike 430..........................................................................................writen 174, wretyn 157, i6o II. bed 428......................................................... bow 334.................................................. III........... boun 8, boune 297 bygyn I90.......................................................................... fand i9I........................... gan ii6, 362, 391, 427..................... win 233................................ won 231 GRAMMATICAL OUTLINE. 45 IV................. bycome 284......................... cum 235........come 184, 244, 314, 385, 440...... ouer-cumen 339 V. bid 28i.................bad 156, 176, 245........................ gif 113, 341, 436......... gaf 285, 456............ gifen 445 get I89...................................................................................lay 154.......................... se 9, 14, 81, 94, 95.....saw 151, 192, 389 pl. 146........sene I8o, 417.......................... sat 437......................................spak 254, 392......................... VI.......................ferd 123, 245........................ forsake 72, 144, 276, 332...forsoke pl. 395........................ From the old reduplicating verbs we have the following, in eo: bifell 324, 368, byfell 34, fell 153, 269, knew 13, 28. In e: (hete 257). From old preterite presents: durst 29, 76; mot 127; may 5, 9, 83, 94, 95, II1, I30, 376, might 170, 222, 265, 286, 289, 357, 448, moght 56, 442; sal(l) 72, 86, III, 117, 212, 279, suld 31, 311; will 79, 213, 241, willed 338, wald 142, 207, 219, 312, 351. Anomolous verbs are represented in the text by the following forms: inf. be, pt. was, pp. bene; inf. ga, pt. ode; inf. do, pt. did. ADVERBS. Adverbs usually end in -ly: trewly, parfitely, smertly, stoutly, halily; once in -i: wiseli; frequently in -e: wele, tite, rathe; otherwise with out ending or irregular. PREPOSITIONS. A list of the prepositions in their proper order may be found with their respective case government in the glossary. Since noun inflections in this text are so little to be relied upon, we must decide in many instances the case employed by the methods of Mn. English, in general the dative being the case of the indirect object, the accusative the case of the direct. The genitive is frequently expressed by means of the preposition of. Source, possession (benefit, instrumentality, interest,) with the preposition of, seem to convey a more distinctively dative than genitive idea. IV. PHONOLOGY OF THE STRESSED VOWELS. [The vowels and diphthongs here given are classified alphabetically according to their Middle English forms. The stem only of a word series is given, except in cases of compound words and where an inflection serves to make the placing of a word intelligible. There has been no attempt made to classify words according to their Middle English sounds. References given at the head of each group apply to the general type of the group, cases of special reference immediately follow the word under consideration. The abbreviations refer to the following authorities.] Gr., Grammar of Old English. Eduard Sievers, ed. A. S. Cook. Boston, 1887. Cosijn. Altwestsichsische Grammatik. P. J. Cosijn. Haag. 1888. Morsb. Mittelenglische Grammatik. Lorenz Morsbach. Halle. 1896. Schwan. Grammatik des Altfranzosichen. Eduard Schwan. Leipzig. I893. Murray. A New English Dictionary on Historical Principles. ed. J. A. H. Murray. Kluge. Etymologisches Wbrterbuch der deutschen Sprache. Strassburg, I883. Maetzner. Altenglische Sprachproben. Eduard Mitzner. Berlin. I878 -I885. Fischer. The Stressed Vowels of AElfric's Homilies. Frank Fischer; Publ. of Mod. Lang. Asso. Vol. IV. No. 2. 1889. MS. ASH. 43. MIDDLE ENGLISH a. I. WEST GERMANIC. i. WS. a, WG. a (Gr. II): ac, 25, 37, 75, 97, I34, 172, 202, 2IO, 226; habb, 95, ioI, I44, 150, 154, 254, (Morsb. 102.2); knaue, 144; made, 53, 109, 138, 218; naked, 177; -sake, I3o;-wake, 102. 2. WS. a (az through umlaut), WG. a (Gr. 10; 50): fader, 62;-gadere, I8o; habbe. 53, 74, 147, 255, hadde, 14, 67, 132, 145, 146, hast, 15, 24, 29, 07, 103, III, 204, ha], I05, II9, 120, haue, 128. 3. WS. o, WG. a, before nasals (Gr. 51 2; 65): an, I25; an (Gr. 65.2), 70; can, 118; fram, 2, 26, 35, 55, I90; gan, 58, 167, 178, 238; man, 5, 46, 130; name, 250. 4. WS. a,, WG. a (Gr. 49): after, 30, 48, 65, 125, 253, 258; at, i, 84; bad. 44; dawe, 142; qua] (see G1.); sat, 231; stalward, I682, 169 (cf. Gr. 202.3. Note 2); slawe (Gr. 50.2)238; ]Pat (see G1.); vaste, 21, 178; walmes, 231; war, 53; was, i, 5, 13, i8i, 221; wat, 80, io8, 137, I68, 182; water, 229. 5. WS. d, WG. ai(Gr. 13): a, 5, i6, 54, 55, 56. 154, i6o, 188, 194, 196, 201, 218, 219, 220, 227, 239, 246, 250, an, 20, 31. 46; axst, 188; hal., 59, 250; ham-, 238. PHONOLOGY. 47 6. WS. ge (umlaut of d, WG. ai (Gr. 17.I; 90): ar, 2; clan-, 30; lad-, 129, 181, 22I; lasse, 158, I59 (Alorsb. 96.2);-last, 75, 220. 7. WS. se, WG. d, Germ. e (Gr. 17.2; 90): gradde, 222; radde, 60; war, 48, 65, 85, 88, 174. 8. WS. ea, Germ. a, (a) before r+consonant (Gr. 79): art, 116, 159, 204, 205, art-, 183, 185; hard-, 23, 138, 191; warde, 19, I65, wardeyn, 20. (b) before /-+consonant (Gr. 80): al, 24, 30, 89, 195, 219, 229, 255, alle, 62, i66, 248, 252; as, 3, 13, 17, 26, 43, 46, 54, 72, 82, 88, 90, 97, 98, II8, I39, I88, I94, 2i6, 217; al-, 20, 91, ii6, 118, 12I, 196, 256; half, 238, 241, 243, 2442; halt, 24. 9. WS. ea (palatal+a,), WG. a (Gr. 75.1): Saf, 66; schal, 41, 42, i62, 188, I96, 224, 227; schalt, 36, 42, II4, ii6, i89, 190, 2i6. o10. WS. ea, WG. d preceded by palatal (Gr. 74):;are, 120. II. OLD NORSE. caste, 76, 179, 219, 229, lawe, 141, take, 217. III. CELTIC. cradel, 2 (origin uncertain, Murray). IV. ROMANCE (Schwan, 270). belamy I49, 16i, angel, 20, 28, 33, 42, 69, 83, 85, 105, I31, 174, 176; chambre, 68, 87, I32; chaste, 73; dame, 198, 207; grante, i6, 80o; grace, 83, 231, 246; ianglinge, i61; alas, 223; maner, 76, 187; marie, io; martir-, 78, 180, 253, 259, martred, 48, 135, I39; pal, 7 (Miorsb. 107.5); place, 84, 232; sacrifice, 162, I72, 208. MIDDLE ENGLISH e. I. WEST GERMANIC. I. WS. e, WG. e (Gr. I9.1): beggare (?) (of uncertain origin, Murray), I60; helpe, 1IO; ne (see GI.), quell-, 144, 233, 235. 237; que]e, 143, i63; speke, 41, 87; stele, 136; wel, 2, 44, 103, 147, 200, 201, 241. 2. WS. q, izumlaut of a or 9, WG. a (Gr. 89): bedde, 13; bet, 64, 186; ende, 155, 189, 206, 227, helle, 35, I56. 2i6;-hered, 5I; lete, 22, 164; lengore, 230; men, 38, 45, 47, I34, 139, 140, I63, I71, I76, 254, me, 47, 52, 85, I35, 137, 221, 229, 233, 242, me-, 48; sende, 39, 50, 228, 248; segge, 212, strengl]e, 5; telle, i6, 36, ten, 31. 42, 54, 70, 92, 103, III, 112, I58, i6o, i86, 197, 232; P~ence-, 90. 92. 148, I49, 187, 203; wemmed, 12; wen, 9, 125, I35, I53, I56, I89, 198, 203, 205; wende, 44, 67, 85, I134, 156, 190, 247, 256; werede, 7. 3. WS. a,, later e, WG. a, with ecthlipsis of g (Gr. 214.3): sede, 29. 50, 5I, 60, 73, 87, 89, 107, III, II3, 149, 182, 209, 223, 255 (Gr. 89. Note i). 48 PHONOLOGY. 4. WS. eo, (a) breaking of e before r+consonant (Gr. 79. 1): -berne, I2I, 122; derk-, I69; Berne, 4, II9; herte, 12, I90; verrore, 230; were, Io9. (b) by u-umlaut (Gr. io6.I): clep-, 52, I92; henne, 37; heuene, 55, 59, I05, I22, I48, 174, 176. (c) by o-umlaut (Gr. IO9, b): suere, 235. 5. Representative of WS. ie, palatal umlaut of WG. e (Gr. 75.3): gelpest, I97; -;ete, 21. 6. WS. y, i-umlaut of WG. u: verst 102, uerst, 102. 7. WS. y, contraction of -zu: >e, 2302. 8. Contraction of WS. e+z; WG. e: nele, 322, 126, 215, nellep], 75, 76, 158. 9. WS. e, Germ. e (Gr. 2I.1): her, 21, 63, I9I; here, go, 95, 122; het, 6, I65, 172, I73, 217; lette, 3. io. WS. e, i-umlaut of WG. d (Gr. 21.2, 94): bre]eren, 134; dest, 63, 79, 184; fet, 49; grepe, [54; suete, 15, 19, 33, 251, 259, twenti, 257; verde, 217; -uere, 96; -seche, I27; wep-, 156, 225. 1i. WS. e, the result of secondary lengthening. he, ge, me, ]e, we (see G1). I2. WS. e, representative of ie, z-umlaut of ea (Gr. 21.4; 97; 99): geme, 26; kep-, 150, i6I, 207; lef, 137, 212,-leue, 27, 32, 34, 6i, 64, 98, io6, II5,130, 215, 241, leu-, 63, I4I, I45, 214; repe, 153, I55. I3. WS. ae, i-umlaut of d, Germ. az (Gr. I7.I): clene, 25, 73, 86, 115; delede, 245; ech, 26, 62 (Gr. 347.I); enes, 190, 246; eny, 54, 70, 112, 124; er, 53, 103; euer, 75, IoI, 186; lede, 58, 128, I70, 176, 218, leue, 74, 241; lere, 185; mest, ii; neuer, 75, 76, 90, 154, 158; teche, 39. 14. WS. e, WG. a, Germ. e (Gr. 17.2; 57.2): ber, 56, 174, bleddore (Klugge), 194; drede, 57; grede (Mdtzner), 167; here, 8; let, 12, 46, 130, 144, I772, I78, 234, met- ioo2, IoI; nere, 123; red(e), 30, 59, 79, 112, 114, II8, 2io; slepe, (cf. Coszjn, 82.3), I02, ]er-, 56, 88, I40, were, 82, 88, 91, I2o, 124, 217, 228, 234; 96, I2I, I43; I34, I4I; 48, 137, I39, 142, 170, I7I, I86, 252. I5. WS. ea, by palatal umlaut (Gr. ioi): ge, 104; -sen, 24, 67, I3I, 14I, i60; ger, 89, 257 (Gr. I02); next (Gr. roi, a), 8. i6. WS. ea, WG. au (Gr. 63): bed, 59, 249, 254; bete, 178; ded, 244, de]l, 162, 199, 20o, 203, 204, 2052, 206, 208, 230, 233, 234, 236; eke, 157, 210; gret, 6, 36, 218; heued, 233, heden, 173; hewe. 240; led, 219; rede, 91; scewe, 28; screwe, 182, 217, 239. 17. WS. ea, WG. a+no (Gr. III): sle, 32. 18. WS. eo, (a)WG. eu(Gr. 40. i; 64): dere, 236; lef-, 20, 27; lese, 224, 226, lene, 95, 99, I07, II3, I27; seke, 196; sej], 220, 2292. PHONOLOGY. 49 (b) influence of w on WG. e (Gr. 73. I): heu, 76, I84; tre, 109, 211; trewe, 73; ]>reu, 47; -kneu, 48. (c) contractions, zio (Gr. 113); e-{-o (Gr. II114. I); preterits of red. vbs. be, ibe (see G1.); frendes, 5; -J]e (Gr. 403); 158, Pre, 37, i8o, 235, 257; vel, 49, 57; -se, 28, 29, 3I, 33, 35, 42, 63, 96, 98, 102, I89, 212, 213, 242. II. OLD NORSE. hem, ]}em, (see GI. he); reu]e, 244; verisore, 92; welluwe, 75. III. ROMANCE (Schwan, 27I). best, 112; certes, 158, 162, 200; cler, 170; emperours, 138, I40; gerlans, 8, 70, 95; ihesu, 4, 34, 38, I90, 247, 256, -leue, I69; menstrales, 9; menstrasie, 9; merci, 128; prechede, 23I, 247, 254; semblance, 145, I46, I47; sergant, 204, 205; seruice, 251; trechours, I4I; tresour, 8; vers, II; vestemens, 56; werreour, 52. MIDDLE ENGLISH i, I. WEST GERMANIC. I. WS. i, WG. i(Gr. 23; 45; 54): (a) in closed syllables, bidde, 259; bist, 80; Sif, (see Gi.); ich, (see Gl. 1); in, -inne, (see G1.); it, hit, his, him (see Gi. he); is (see Gl. be); 220; midde, 219; prick, I95; sitter], I5I; still-, 3, Io, 44, 88, 225; swi]pe, 7, 68; P]is, (see Gi.); j]ridde, 253; wille, 30, 43, 255, wil-, 81, I5I; witte, 94; wij, (see Gl.); write 56, 59; iwis, 28, 202, 206, 214. (b) before -nd (Gr. I24..): find-, 3, 72; -hinde, I93. (c) before -ng (Gr. 124. I) bring-, 162, 163, 26o; ]ing, 62, 86, 110, 145, 213, 223. (d) before -nc (Gr. I24. I): drink-, 151; (e) before -ld (Gr. 124. 3): milde, 54; wilde, 53. (f) in open syllables: gidi, 209, 2io, 2I4, 215, 216; -priked, I95; -tilien, I52; wit-, 4, 26, 35, 73, 244; -write, 3. 2. Representative of WS. y, i-umlaut of WG. u (Gr. 31): chirche, 250. 3. WS. ie, i-umlaut of ea, WG. a (Gr. 97): li~ge], I52 (Gr. 98. a). 4. WS. ie, palatal umlaut of ea, WG. a (Gr. 82; IOi): mist, i8, 23, 35, 5I, 92, 96, 98, 122, 20I, 202, 203, 204, 212, 213, 233, 242, 246; nygt, 13, 229. (Gr. 98, Note; 3I, Note). 5. WS. ie, i-umlaut of eo, WG. z (Gr. 4I. I; ioo): hire (gs., ds., as. see Gl.) (Gr. 109. b). 6. WS. ie, palatal umlaut of eo, WG. e (Gr. 83; o10): brigt-, 70; fist-, 24, I69; riSt, io6, I40, 142, 203, 257; sigt, 105. 7. WS. ie, WG. e, preceded by a palatal (Gr. 75.3): Siue, i88. 8. WS. ie, i-e (Gr. II4.3): hi (np. see Gl.). 5~ PHONOLOGY. 9. WS. io, Germ. i(Gr. 38): quic, 244 (Gr. 7I). o1. WS. i, shortened with gemination of consonant: blisse (Gr. 202.7), 148, I55; wimmen, 222. II. WS. i, WG. i (Gr. 59): -bide, 133; idel, 151; liche, 8; lif (sb.), 24, 125, 178, 187, I99, 204, 224. 226, 227; -list, 55, 258; mile, 37; riche, 7, I3,' wide, I34; wif, 183; wise, 42, 252; wite, 56, 65, 9I, 184; wit, 77. 12. WS. i by secondary lengthening (Gr. I2J): bi, 21, 69, 114, 167, 183, 203, 237; I, I2, 322, 8i, 92, 94, I6i, 212; mi, 226; sip(Gr. 122), 235; ii, 23, 302, 5I, 80, II2, II5, I55, i6i, 184, 187, I89, I92, 193, 196, 197, I98, 202, 205, 207, 21o; ]in, 199, 211. II. OLD NORSE. tristiliche, 186. III. ROMANCE (Sc/zwan, 274). biscop, 177, 129, 248; baptis-3, 41, 6i, 248; crist, 4, 34, 38, I90, 247, 256, crist- 34, 47, 50, 66, 82, II8, I30, I35, i66, I75, 232, 254; lil- 71, 77, 91; prison, 164, 167; priu-, i6, 17, 41; richesse, 6; seruice, 251; sire, 143, 200oo; strif, 124. MIDDLE ENGLISH o. I. WEST GERMANIC. I. WS. o, WG. o (Gr. 55): bodi, 73, 179, 25I; -bore, I; corn, I53; god, Io, 62, 162, 207, 208, 211, 228, 231, 239, 246, golde, 8; -morwe, 171; o]er, Ioo, 162, 208; ouer, 62, 219, 237; uor, I5, 22, 32, 57, I47, 148, 155, 156, 225, 259, -uore, 137, 181; uor]P, 44, 58, I20, I79, 221; vor, 24, 124, I89; vor, 59, I44, wolde, nolde, (see G1.); word-, 60, 85. 2. WS. o, WG. a (Gr. 51): of, off, (see G1.); on, 34, 38, 210, -on, 78. 3. WS. o, WG. a, before nasals, (Gr. 65): honde, 245; lomb, 54; londe, 142; long, 126, mon, 14, 40, 45, 55, 65, 2i6, 248, mon-, 109, 128; mony, 247;-mong, 47, song, 9; stonde, 21, 69, Ioo, 246, strong, 178. 4. WS. q, WG. a, with loss of nasal (Gr. 65; 185): -brost, I3, 74, 94. I20, I37, 142, I70, 17I, 184, 193, 208, 222, 234, 236, soJ, 18, 292, 99, III, I47, I48, 213; ]o;t, II, 93. 5. WS. u. WG. o, before nasals (Gr. 70): con, I30, I9I, 198, come, 2, II6, 185; wonede, 249 (Morsb. 65.7). 6. WS. u, WG. o (Gr. 55): lou-, 2, 15, 25, 31. 36, 73, Io6. II5, vol, 9I, 93, uol, I94, 219, 236; wolf, 54. 7. WS. u, WG. u (Gr. 56.): tonge, 36; }]oru, 5, 97, 115, 116, i66, 224. 8. WS. u, WG. u: bote (e+zi), 96, io8, I23. 184, I94, 213; adon, 184. 9. WS. ea, WG, a before -+consonant (Gr. 80): bold, 160; old, 40, 45. 46, 47. 55, 75, IO9; -told, 159. IO. WS. eo, preceded by w, WG. e (Gr. 72): worldes, 147; worl, 146, 158, 184, 193, I97, 226. PHONOLOGY. 5I ii. WS. eo, o-umlaut of e, by contraction: hor (OE. heora). 92, 76, 86, I44, I73, 174. 12. WS. o, eo, preceded by palatal, WG. u (Gr. 74; 75): Song, 223, 224, 226; schort, 201, scorte, 227, scholde, 121, 157, 2II, schollel], 84, I55. (Gr. 76.2. Note). 13. WS. o, WG. 6 (Gr. 60): boke, 72; bro]er, 82, 89, 95, 99, 107, II4, i15, II6, I27, I29; do, 30, 90, 92, II2, II4, ii8, 164, I72, I84, 208; good, 25, II5, 245, 247, gode, 69, 125, 139, I63, 171, 176, moder, 258; mote, 16, I7, 78; most, 28, 34, 37, 40, II7, I33, 237; mowe, 102, I53, I54; inou, 86;-soSt, 14, II9; suote (see suete), 68, 71, 77, 90, 97; to, (see G1.); wod, II2, I49, 217. I4. WS. a, WG. ai(Gr. 25.2), (Morsb. I34): -blowe, I94; cloJes, 7; holig, IO7, i8o, 225, 240, 243, 259;-hote, I8, 132; lord, 2, 12, 13, 43, 6i, 74, 89, 83, 105, 250, 251, 258, 259; mo, 182, 232, more, 54; no]er, 31; o, 6i, 62, 129; on, 6I2, 71, one, 842, -on, 39, 43, 45, 49, 66, 113, I3I, 136, i62, I64, 175, I77, i8o; -om, (OE. ham), 133; o]er, 18, 64, 72, 86, 94, 99. Ioo, 103, io8, 129, I43, I84, 187, 19I; owe, 183; smot, 235, 236; ston, 2II; tok-, 77, 78; two, 76, 86, 257, to, 70; -ros, 43; ]o, 55, 57, 67, 107, I3I, 172, 179, 18I, 217, 221; wo, 126, I50, 240, 24I. 15. WS. 0, WG. a, before a nasal (Gr. 68): com, (Morsb. 93.2), 46, 49, 55, 65, 85, 87, I3I, I66, I67, 232, 260, come, 140; -dom, 50, 260; don, 137; fon, 138; go, (Gr. 57.1. Note), 37, 55, II7, 154, gon, 40, 132, 135, 179; ido, I9, I13, 252, 255; nom, 58, 66, 86, I40, 165; sone, 14, 79 98, i8i, 184, 193, -uonge, 125, 227. I6. WS. d, (e-a) by contraction: non, io8, no, 36, 46, 146, 204, 237, 242, noSt, 12, 24, 145, I47, I50, i6i, 163, 202, 207, 212, 214, 224, 225, 233, 236, noiing, 22, 32, 64, 8I, III, 202. r7. WS. a, by secondary lengthening, WG. d (Gr. 12I): ho, 138, 242, hose, 150; so, 35, 36, 49, 53. 77, 8i, 90, 932, 97, Ioo,, 122, 125, 126, 138, i60, i66, 185, 191, 228, 238, 240, 241. I8. WS. d, contraction of o+vowel: dot, 26, 74, 98, 162, i68, 184. I9. WS. eo, WG. e, preceded by w (Gr. 72): wope, 222. 20. WS. i, WG. i. womman, I33 (Morsb. 149.3). II. OLD NORSE. bone, 80, 97; both, 42, 84, 173; hondred, 232, 257; hor, 56; tok, 59, 71, 146. III. ROMANCE (Schzwan, 277). conseil, I7, 4I; fol, I42, 31, 124, 126, I30, i88, 192, 228; ioie, 30, 86, 126, 156, 260; noble, I; poer, I89, 192, 193, 197, 252; robe, 7; rose, 7I, 78, 91; soden, 94. MIDDLE ENGLISH u. I. WEST GERMANIC. I. WS. u, WG. u (Gr. 56): ]us, 54; schull-, I25, 156, 256, (Gr. 76, 2, Note 2). 2. WS. u, WG. o (Gr. 29.2): -fulle, 67 (Gr. 55). 52 PHONOLOGY. 3. WS. i, WG. i: busemar, 152; muche, 81, 93, I48, 245; Juder, 50, 135. 4. WS. i, WG. a, contracted compound: such, 158, i88, 233; wuch, I87 (Gr. 43, Note; 342). 5. WS. e (y), WG. a: stude, 44, 46, 239. 6. WS. g, WG. u (Gr. 95): bur-, 47, 136, 139, i8o, 25I; custe, II3; dude, 240; gulte-. 240; kun, I85, 186; muri, I25; vuel, 239. 7. WS. y, WG. e (Gr. 8I): sulue, 11o. 8. Representative of WS. ea, palatalization of WG. a (Gr. 75): ichulle, 30, 256. 9. Representative of WS. eo preceded by w, WG. e (Gr. 28.3; 72): wur]?i, 143, 150. IO. Representative of WS. ie,y, WG eo by palatal umlaut (Gr. o101; ioo100) suc]J, 215, suxst-, 192, 214, suxt-, 103, iO8, 109, I99. 1i. Representative of WS. eo due to palatal influence on o (Gr. o101): schulde (pt.), 249 (Gr. 76, Note 2). 12. WS. i, WG. i: wule, 126, 220. 13. WS. 3, i-umlaut of WG. 27 (Gr. 96): cu]~e]p, 168; fur, 218, 224; -hud, 120; lute, i6, 148, I96, 197; prute, I98. 14. Representative of ie, i umlaut of eo (Gr. IoI): Sut (Gr. 74, Note i), I82; lup]er, 52; luxt, 200. I5. Representative of eo, the result of contraction: huld, 65, 70, 88. II. OLD NORSE. puttes, 47; ]mulke, 83, i28, 237, 260; unknown origin, smul, 68, 902, 92, 97. III. ROMANCE (Schwan, 277). iugement, I42, 221; iustice, I37, 149, 157, i6i, I64, I72, 175, I77, i8i, I98, 207, 230; pur, 203. MIDDLE ENGLISH y. I. WEST GERMANIC. i. WS. i, WG. i, in closed syllables (Gr. I24): gynne, 250; suyJ]e, 55, 56, I97; wynter, 15I; before -nd: blynd, 210, 213, 216, bynd-, 38; wynde, I94; before -nc: swynk-, 152; scrynk-, I95; in open syllables: lyue, 197; -smyte, 243. 2. WS /, WG. e, before a nasal (Gr. 69): nyme, 23, I77. 3. WS. ie, WG. a (Gr. 82): nySt, 13, 229. 4. WS. ie. WG. e (Gr. 83): kny;tes, 168. 5. WS.i, WG. i: lyve, (sb), 202, 226; scryue, I7; smyte, 23, I73, 234, 237; tyme, 84, 89. 6. WS. i, by secondary lengthening: my, 202, 22, 8o, 82, 83, 93, 105, II4, 15, 192, 255, myn, I2, I90. 7. WS. ie, i-umlaut of ea (Gr. 99): -lyue, 241. II. OLD NORSE. lym, 220. III. ROMANCE (Sczhwan, 278). pyne, 216. PHONOLOGY. 53 DIPHTHONGS. I. WEST GERMANIC. I. WS. -+g, WG. a (Gr. 49): day, 253, 254, daie, 237,-dai, II4; lay, 253; mai, 29, 36, IIOe, 199; maide 7, 1O, 15, 19, 33, 44, I07, 123, i86, ]88, 193. I99 217, 225, 240, 243, 253, maiden-, 4, 22. 77; mayn, 235; vair, 56, 153, 223, 246. 2. WS. eo, WG. eu: leome, 70. 3. WS. eo, WG. z+u: heo (see G1.) (Gr. II4.I). 4. WS. eg, WG. e: weie, 170, -wei, I95. 5. WS. a+-g or h, (Morsb. 102.5): ei]er, 86; teigte, 45; pleide, 231. 6. WS. ea-+g, WG. au: eie, 119, 215, heie, 200, hei, 174. 7. WS. a, WG. a: sei, 39. 8. WS. ea, WG. a: isei, 57, I73, 176, 222, 233. 9. WS. i+e (Gr. I14 3): brie, 237. io. WS. i+.,WG. u: hie, 238. 11. WS. u, WG. u: -bounde, 178. 12. WS. e —u. by contraction: aboute, 88, 134, 152, 243. 13. WS. Uz, WG. u: out, 179, 218, 227;-doun, 49, 57, 154, 253; hous, 218, 249; loude, 167, 222; toun, 179. 14. WS. U, WG. d preceded by w: hou, 89, 94, 109, 1IO, 182, 191, 198. 15. WS. u, lengthened from WG. u, with loss of n: our, oure, (see G1.); ous, 35, 42, 163, 260. 16. WS. u, the result of secondary lengthening: nou, 92, Io22, 103, 169, 224, 239, 255, 259; ]ou, (see G1.). 17. WS. eo, WG. eu: Sou, 74, I62, 170, goure, 77, 78. 18. WS. eo, WG. e, by influence of w: four, 232. 19. WS. a, WG. ai: Louerd, 5I; soul-, 174, 176, 260. II. OLD NORSE. deie, 78, 2i6, 224; trewe, 73. III. ROMANCE. OF. azi gailer, 165; maister, 192; trauail, I55. OF. a: maumet, IO8, 171; sauter, ii; sergaunt, 205; tiraunt, 54. OF. ea: creature, 223. OF. ai: meseise, 154; seynte, 9; seyn, 40,45, 5I, 58, 63,66,67,II3,I67,209,248. OF. ei: fei, 183. OF. ae: doel, 242. OF. oi+g: caroine, 196, 20i. OF. i: crie, 38. OF. o, ou: confound-, 12; floures, 76, 96; honoure, 211; pouere, 38, 45, 245; scourgen, 178; soulement, 123; spouse, 5, 69; tresours, 8. MS. COTT. TIB. E. VII. MIDDLE ENGLISH a. I. WEST GERMANIC. I. WS. a, WG. a (Gr. ii): bale, (Gr. 105.I), 218; made, 45, 97, 215, 222, 274, 459, mak, 45, 350, 427; -sake, 72, 144, 276, 332, 344, 408. 2. WS. a (t,, through umlaut), WG. a (Gr. 10; 50): haue, 60, 117, 163, 229, 256, 289, 390, had, 33, 149, 3Io. 54 PHONOLOGY. 3. WS. a or 9, WG. a (Gr. 52.I; 65), (a) before -nc, -nd, -ng, -mb, -Id: and (see GI.); answer-, 92, I69, 226; band-, 234; fand, I9i; hand, 125, I49, I55, I95, land, 307; lang, 301; lamb, 40; omang, 45, 250, 302, 362; sang, 44, 46; stand, 415; thank, i88; wald, I42, 207, 24I. (b) in open syllables: bane, 322; fra, I84, 280; name, 394, 452; same, 458. (c) in closed syllables: ban 88; gan, ii6. 362, 39I, 427; man, 23, 40, 87, 95, I47, I55, i66, I70, 176, 256, 284, 384, man-; 2, P]an (Gr. 65.2), (see Gl.). 4. WS. a, WG. a (Gr. 49): at, 287, 353, 382; bad, I56, I76, I83, 332, 401, 4IO; fast, 258, 298; rathe, I99; sat, 437; slane (Gr. 50.2), 350, 380; spak, 254, 392; P]at, was, what (see G1.). 5. WS. ea, WG. a. (a) before r+consonant (Gr. 79): hard, 34, 257, 352; harm, 317, -ward, 35. (b) before /+consonant (Gr. 80): all, als, alls, all-, al- (see Gl.); ald, I47, 155, i66, I76; balde, IO07; fall, 365; hals, 432; tald-, 30, 51, IO8, I22, 242, 444. (c) before h-+consonant (Gr. 82): saw, 15I, I92, 379; waxes, I33. 6. WS. ea (palatal+ —), WG. a (Gr. 75. I): gaf (Q5t. sg.), 285, 456; sall, 72, 86, 89, 9I, 103, III, II7, 227, 279. 7. WS. d, WG. ai(Gr. I3): a, I62, I63, I64; 23, 6o, 284, 420, 452; ane 63, 87, I47, 244, 259, 32I, 327, 328, 363, 418; ask, 212, 215, 228; ay, 240, 287, 297, 342, 450; clathes, 32, II3; ga (Gr. 57.1), 183. 279; hal-, I2, II19, 122, 240, 246, 284, 42I, 433; hame, I83; gast-, II19, 224, 456; lare, I4, 260; mare, 436; rase, I20; sare, 88; saw, I46; saw-, 128, 132; strake, 428, 430, 431, 436; takin, 266, tane, I97, twa (Fischer, WG. d), 8I, I95; whas, 260, wham, 462; wrathe, 75. 8. WS. ae, WG. az'(Gr. 17.I; 90): any, 67; are, 435; hathin, 27; last-, 342, 353; mast, 100, 384. 9. WS. Ce, WG. d, Germ. e (Gr. 17.2; 91): bad (pl.), 387; lat. 8i; war, whare, (see Gl.). 10. WS. ea, WG. a-+o (Gr. III): sla. 90. I. Contraction WS. e+-d. na, 317. II. OLD NORSE. bath, 90, 200; baynley, 334; call-, 42; craue, 18., 2II, 230, 290; frained 405; haste, i20, 375, 383, 402, 455; lau, 435, law, 28, 54, 22I, 319, 328; samen, 235; scath, 89. schathe 76; slaghter-, 425; sogat, 267; tak, 7I, io6, 13I, 278, 343, 407, tale, I20, 422, tane, 260, 296, 364; tase, I59, rJam, (see Gl. he). III. ROMANCE (Schwan, 270). angel, 44, 63, 84, 94, 95, II5, 193, 265, 267, 2872, 364; armurs, 336; bargan, 88; catell, 4II; chamber, 4I, 114, 187; charite, 293; chaste, 128 129, 202. 2o8; cumand, 349, 37I, 403; fare, 324, 368; grace, II9, 285; grant-, i81, 27I, 318, 345; maner, 47, I6i; maried, 23; pape, I7, 443; paradis, 203; parfite-, 223; place, I6o, 204, 286; sacrifice, 350; saue, 49, I44, I64, 255, 263; sauore, 250, 253, 256; sa'.uyng, 142, I43, I89; sawiowre, 46I; solace, 72, 376; talent, 5I. PHONOLOGY. 55 MIDDLE ENGLISH e. I. WEST GERMANIC. I. WS. e, WG. e (Gr. I9.I): euyn, 86, 237, 453; feld, 298; fele (Gr. io6. 3. Note), 38; help 220; sene (pp. Gr. 73. I), I80, 417; steuyn, 261, 454; wele, 6, 55, 66, 173, 33I, 450. 2. WS. e, i-umlaut of a or 9 (Gr. 89): bed, 53; better, 230, dwell, 135, I68, 453; els, I7I, 350; end, 39, 109, 145; hende, 92; hent, 375; ken, 5; schent, 50, 355, schende, 92; sendes, 210, sent, 188, 313, 443; sett, 31, 414; stede, 153, 458; tell, 96, IO4, Io7, I09, 288, 301, 303, 323, 367, 448; wed, 31, 37, 54; wende, 40, 27I, went, 41, 53, 117, I20, I86, 237, 356, 425. 3. WS. a?, WG. a (Gr.50): efter, 241, 3I3, 438,443; geder, 382 (Gr.5o. Note 2); when (see Gl.),whether, 84. 4. WS. eo (Gr. 72): (a) Breaking of WG. e before r+consonant (Gr. 79.1): beried, 458; erthli, 170; gern, 216; hert, 13, 48, 55, I68, 202, 421; smert-, 37I;werk-, 335. (b) by umlaut (Gr. Io6.I; 81; io8): heuyn, 63, 85, 115, 125, I72, 238, 262, 356, 364, 375; sen (Gr. Io9, Note), 143, 252, 255, 277; self, 83, 9o; werld, 196. 5. WS. ie (palatal+e): get, I89 (Gr. 75.3). 6. WS. a, Germ. a: -swer, 92, 169, 226 (Gr. I60.2). 7. WS. e, Germ. d (Gr. 2I.I): here, 4, 8I, 95, I74, 250; mede, 236. 8. WS. d, z-umlaut of WG. d (Gr. 21.2): bete, 218; dem, 282; fed, 38; feld, 252, 253; ferd, I23, 245, -fere, 26, 291; fete, 269; seke, 142; swete, 2I7, 253, 256, 270. 9. WS. e, by secondary lengthening (Gr. 121): he, se, me, P]e, we (see G1.). Io. WS. e, representative of ie, i-umlaut of ea (Gr. 21.4): dede, 311; kepe, 56, 201; Seme, 450; here, 261; herd, 43, 124, i8o, 225, 267, 323, 348, 367, 399, 422; leue, 6i. II. WS. e, Germ. ai(Gr. I7. I): clene, 48, 58, 69, II3, 148, 179, 202, 366, 419; er, 366; dele, 174, 332; euer, 12, 15, 99, I62, 332, 462; hele, 214; led, 240, 358; les, 388; leue, 335; left, 434; mene, 47, 16I; neuer, 16, 252, 253; redy, 277. I2. WS. ae WG.d, Goth. e (Gr. 17.2): dede, 70; drede, 74, 76, 153, I68; ferlis, 304; red(e), I65, I67, I7I, 312; sede, 128, I32; teche, 45I. 13. WS. ea, WG. au (Gr. 37.1): ded (sb), 154, 304, 306, 374, 389, 457; grete, 43, 238, 3Io, 339, 386, 434, 457, 460; hede, 424, heuides, 199, 354; schewes, 3. I4. WS. ea, WG. d, Germ. e. nere, 43 (Gr. 57.2, d). 15. WS. jo. (a) WG. eu (Gr. 64): bede, 69, 428; dere, 19, II9, 272, 292; lem-, 194; tene, 409. 56 PHONOLOGY. (b) Influence of w on WG. e (Gr. 73.1): knel-, I9I; knese; 427, knew-, I3, 28; new, II2, neuyn, II6, 17I, 376 Gr. I56.5.); trew- I8, iii, 278. (c) The result of contraction (Gr. 40.3; II3; 114): be, 31, 50, 6i, 70, 99, I02, I27, 170, 263, 266, 28I, 3II, 340, 350, 401, 404, bene, 322, 4I8, 439; se, 9, I4, 8I, 94, 95, I34, 261, 265, 286, 357, 363; -fell, 304, 324, 368; fre, 2, io, 100, 209, 22I, 232, 273; frend-, 23, 30, 36, 38, 272; thre, 430, 43I, 436, 438, 446; wex, 75; -twene, I47, 201. I6. Variants of WS.d, WG. ai(Morsb. 87.2): cled 148, cleth, 34, II2'2, 336 (Murray); -hede, 73; hete, 257. 17. Variants of WS. i(Gr. 92): es, 41, 174; mekill, 130, ]edir, 326; wretyn, 157, I6o; wemen, 6. II. OLD NORSE. meke, 139, I4I; mele, 213; nee, 428; wenges, 365. III. ROMANCE (Schzwan, 271). amen, 4633; amend, Iio; assent, 207, 274; certayne 263; clere, 44; conuers, 36I; eger, 405; descend, I46; entred, 247; entent, 42, 52, 426, 444; enuy, 3Io; erber, 418; fell, 136; fers, 136; gentill, II; grefe, 373, greue, 62, 74, 93, Jhesu(s), 14, i8,. ioI, 127, 209, 219, 259, 338;lessons, 138, letters, I50; melody, 45; men;e, 320, 330; mercy, 2, Ioo, 209; meruayles, 302; pete, I; prech, 298, 308, 315; present, 314; rebell, 137; reches, 384, 387; reherce, 362; reuerence, 460; ses-, I6, 44I; seru-, 65, 88, 232, 297, 398, 454; speciall, 64; spens, 459; tretice, 303; vengeance, 71; verray-, 84, 266. MIDDLE ENGLISH z. I. WEST GERMANIC. i. WS. i, WG. i(Gr. 23; 45; 54): (a) in closed syllables. bid, 28I, 423; -gin-, 98; his, him (see GI.); if, 56, 59, 79, 87, 94, 96, 102, 105, 256, 3I2; in (see G1.); ilk, 40, I74, 204, 286, 329, 332, 359 (from orig. long i, Gr. 43. Note 4); it, hit, yit (see Gl.); lif (wv.), 223, 328, 342, 450; still, 154; pis (see GI., once J]us, 210); will, 59, 79, i8i, 213, 227, 24I, 287, 3I8, 338, 345, 351, 448, 454; win, I3I, 233; wit, 67, 173, 400; wist, 177; with (see GI.); writen, I74. (b) before -ng (Gr. 124.1): bring, 372; thing, 97, II8, I57, I70, 2i6, 290, 378. (c) before -[d (Gr. 124.3): milde, 12, 22. (d) in open syllables: biding, 8, 182, 346; lif-, 190, 293, 309, 389, 438. 2. WS. y (i) Z-umlaut of WG. u (Gr. 31): did, 282, 320; fill, i82, 337, 346, 413; first, 383, 405; kirk, 452, 459; kitk?) (origin unknown, Murray), 432; mikell, 91; sin, I89, 234, 433; think, 251. 3. WS. ie, palatal umlaut of ea, WG. a (Gr. 82; 10I): might, 3, 5, ioo, I26, 276, 396, night, i6, 64, I37, 335, 420 (Gr. 98. Note). 4. WS. ie, ziumlaut of eo, WG. i(Gr. ioo): brin, 412, 416, brint, 404, 410 (Gr. 79.2); hir, (gs., ds., as., see Gl. scw). PHONOLOGY. 57 5. WS. ie, palatal umlaut of eo; WG. e by breaking (Gr. 83; IOI): betwix (Gr. 84.2 Note), 81; bright, 63. 115, 419; right, 108, 155, 241, 282, 360; sight, 4, 151, 359; wirk, 318, 351, 451 (Gr. 79.I). 6. WS. ie, WG. e, preceded by a palatal (Gr. 75.3): gif, 113, I29, 224. 341, 436. 445, 449; Sing, 7 (WG. u: Gr. 74; Ioo, Note i). 7. WS. eo, WG. e, through influence of w (Gr. 72): wirschip. 397, 460 (Gr. 72. Note). 8. WS. i, WG. i, shortened: blis, 238, 342, 358; wikked, 377. 9. WS. d-+i, WG. a, contracted and shortened: swilk, 70, 74; slike, 252, 285. io. WS. i, WG. i (Gr. 59): hid, 34; life, 109, 240, 301. liue (sb.), 446; like, 229, 251, 288, 366; rich-, 35; schin-, 193; smite, 354, 424; strife, 386; strike, 430; time, 306; whils, I75, 450; whitte, 113; wife, 123, i86, 239, 385; wise, 37, 134, 397, 45I. II. WS. i, by secondary lengthening (Gr. 121): bi-, 410; mi, 205, 209. 229, 452, 453, my, 48, 49, 64, 68, 173, 219, 220, 231, 272, 448, my-, 83, 90; sithes, 4 (Gr. 122). 12. WS. Y (ii) i-umlaut of zu (Gr. 31; 96): bridal, 39; file, 49, 68; fire, 404, 416; king, 347, 377, 390; kiss-, 248, 249, 269;. pride, 33. 13. WS ie, ea by z-umlaut (Gr. 99): -liue, 327; hight, I25. I4. WS. ie, eo by i-umlaut (Gr. Ioo.b): light, I52, I94, 336. II. OLD NORSE. lift-, I56; lite, 353; mis, IIO, 357; scill, 447; skin, 25; till, 23, 39, io6, o19, 158, i66, 170, 288, 317, 352, 428 (and see Gl. uzntzi); tite, 312; ti]-, 348, 423; ]ir (np., ap. of zis, see Gl.). III. ROMANCE (Schwan, 274). affied, 300; baptist, 27, I02, 178, 283, 327, 330, 394; baptime, 164, 296; bill, 157, 165; bisschop, o16, 121, 280, 283, 457; crist, 28, 42, 222, 315, 3I9, 341, 344, 393; desire, 413; gin, 67; lilyes, 251; lion, 136; min, 299, 4II; prince, 307, 3I6,. 329: sir, 59, 74, 93, 105, 277, 445, uirgins, 366. MIDDLE ENGLISH o. I. WEST GERMANIC. I. WS. o, WG. o (Gr. 55): body, 49, 68, 202, 355; bod- 21o; born, II, 252; folk, 20, 22, 38, 163. 359, 370o for, 54, 70, 95, 133, 140, 153. 204, 246, 351, 389, 408, 435, for-, 72, 221, 229, 275, 317, 342, 346, 451, -for, 147, -fore, 192, 300, 402,-forn, 373; god, 52, 65, 85, 97, II5, I26, 24I, 255, 262, 285, 287, 293, 297, 305, 421, 427, 445, 446, god-, 94, 193. 265, 408; gold, 32, 150; morn, 371; oft-, 4; or, 69, 302; word, 77, 80, 92,107, 175, 225, 270, 362. 2. WS. o, WG. a (Gr. 51): of (see Gl.); on, 47, 71, I21, 150, i6i, 309, 333, 371, -on, 199, 244, 437, on-, 69, o, 176. 3. WS. 9, WG. a, with loss of nasal (Gr. 66; 185): broght, 39, 158, 195, 203, 306, 326, 374,402, 423; fro, 203, 296, thoght; 55. 5 PHONOLOGY. 4. WS. CB, WG. a, by i-umlaut (Gr. 9o): most, 7, I26. 5. WS. u, WG. o before a nasal (Gr. 70): -com, 284, komen, 26; won, 23I; wond, 307; wonders, 305. 6. WS. u, WG. o (Gr. 55): loued, 127; mornig. 391 (Gr. 389. Note). 7. WS. eo preceded by a palatal, WG. u (Gr. 74): song, 25. 8. WS. d, WG. d (Gr. 60): blode, Ir; boke I49; broper, 218, 220, 234; do, 29, 66, 317, 345; -dome, 236; loke, I56; mode, 12, 22, 381, 405; moght, 56, 442; soght, 143, 325, 401; to (see G1.); wode, 400. 9. WS. a, WG. ai(Gr. 25.2), (Morsb. 134): cloth, 148; lord, 48, 57, 144, 205. 219, 229; more, I72, 299, 376, 388, 4II; oiler (Gr. 62, Note); 20, 29, 84, 198, 380. zo. WS. o, WG. d before a nasal (Gr. 68): come, 184, 244, 280, 314, 385, 440; done, 227, 378; sone, 146, 176, 187, 192, 3I3, 3I8, 323, 356, 413. aI. WS. d, contraction of e+d: no, 33, 76, 316, no-, 28, 77, 217, none, 29, 142, 216, 430; noght, 50, 62, 77, 93, 94, 141, 144, 152, 266, 343, 351, 432, 441; nowper, 89. 12. WS. a, WG. a, by secondary lengthening (Gr. I21): so. 36, 82, i88, 193, 217, 253, 263, 355, 420. I3. WS. eo, Germ. eu: lose, 73; Sode (contr. i+o, Cosijn, 38.2), 389..14. WS. i, WG. i (Morsb. 149.3): woman, 79. 15. WS. e-+u, WG. U: bot, 30, 33, 55, 96, 303, 312, 318, 399, 405, 430. II. OLD NORSE. bone, 228; both, 21, 64, I37, 224; toke, I35, I55, I97; trow, i8, 79, 96, io2, I67, 172, I73, I79, 278, 333, 360, 396, trowth, 258, 278. III. ROMANCE (Schwan, 277). coron-, 195, 201, 340, 34I; dole, 3II, flores, 419; honor-, 294, 462; kosyn, 272; nobill, 26; organs, 44; rose, 251. MIDDLE ENGLISH u. I. WEST GERMANIC. i. WS. u, WG. u (Gr. 56):.cursed (Late OE. u, origin unknown, Murray), 347; durst, 29, 76; sum, 4, 433; sun, Ioi; sunder, 432, thurgh, 119, 232, 233; P]us (see G1.); un(see G1.). s. WS. u, WG. o (Gr. 29.2; 55): cum 235, -cumen, 339 (Gr. 70); ful, (see G1.); luf, 66, 87, 259, luf-, 69, 82, ii6, 273, 293; furth, 387, 428. 3. WS. u, WG. u (Gr. 30.I): husband, 53. 4. WS. u, WG. u, with loss of n (Gr. 185.2): us, 8I2, 250, 260. PHONOLOGY. 59 5. WS. u, by secondaryjlengthening: up, I20, 156, 237, (but op-, (opon) I99, 244, 437). 6. WS. o, WG. d: gude, 2I, 42, 52, 62, I2I, 181, I90, 250, 361, 382, 390, 406, 426: luke, I50, I52, 245; bus (OE. bihofian), 6i. 7. Variant of WS. z; WG. i.: J]US, 210. 8. Representative of WS. eo, due to palatal influence on o (Gr. 101): suld, (pt.), 3I, 3II, 401, 404, 4IO, 430, 436. II. CELTIC. put, 352. III. ROMANCE (Schwan, 277). cuntre, 429; custom, 429; multiplise, I33; turmentes, 373. MIDDLE ENGLISH y. I. WEST GERMANIC. i. WS. y, i-umlaut of u: kyn, 26; syn, 50, 68. 2. Representation of WS. i, WG. i: -gyn, I90. 3. Representative of WS. i, WG. i: lynnen, I48. 4. Interchangeable with i: bi, by; mi, my (see Gl.). II. OLD NORSE. lym, I40. III. ROMANCE (Schwan, 278). syr, 62, 63, 103. DIPHTHONGS. I. WEST GERMANIC. I. WS. ce before g, WG. a (Gr. 49): day, i6, 64, I37, 420, 438, 446; faire, 2I, 25, 4I9; may, 5, 9, 83, 94, 95, I0o, I30, 376; mayster- 388; mayne, I85; mayden, 7, io, maiden- 439, 449, 453; said, 46, 58, 78, 93, I26, i66, 200, 206, 216, 227, 249, 264, 270, 311, 337, 407, 435, 445, 455, sayde, 78. 3. WS. e,WG. e: way, io6, I76, wai, 40. 4. WS. e, /-umlaut of WG. a (a, or 9,) (Gr. 89.I): lay, I54, 387; say, 103, I75, 267, 3I6, sais, 8o, 82. 5. WS. ea, lengthened from ea, palatalization of WG. a: ogain, I83, ogains, 138, I52, 299, ogayne, I86, 264. 6. WS. d, WG. ai: sawl-, I30, I40, I64, 356, 363, saul, 375. 7. WS. u, WG. u: boun, 8, 297. 8. WS. Ui, WG. u: bow-, 28I, 334; down, 269; hows, 194, 247, 383, 403, 4Ix; out-, 89, 98, 234, 353, 357, 400; toun, 298. 9. WS. iu, WG. d preceded by w: how, I23, I77, 245, 324, 358, 368, 369, 370. Io. WS. a, lengthened from WG. u -with loss of n: mowth, I71. Ii. WS. a, the result of secondary lengthening: now. 6i. 8o. 13I, 233, 257, 27I, 277; tou, ]ou, Prow. (see G1). 60 PHONOLOGY. II. OLD NORSE. jai, ]aire, (see GI.); trewe, 73. III. ROMANCE. x. OF. a; ay, ey, ei: abaist, 343; assay, 83, Io5; array-, 35; availe, 130; bataile, 339; faith, I63; lay, 138, 267, 315; payde, 77; place, I60, 204, 286; pray-, I5, 421, 427, prai-, 145, I91, 447; saint, 10, 323, 33I, 380, 391; traitur, 389; uaines, 433. 2. OF. a: ensaumple, 9, maumet-, 276, 309, 395, mawmet, 299, 333. 3. OF. au: bycaus, 21. 4. OF. ie: conciens, 178. 5. OF. ou: cours, 337; pouer, 408; pouste, 3; power, 316; spows, I35,2248; stoutly, 386; vowches, 255. 6. OF. o: counsail(l), 86, 208, cownsail, 6o, 129; flowre, 73. 7. OF. oy: noyis, 43. 8. OF. uzt fruit, 131. V. METRICAL ANALYSIS OF THE VERSIONS. The metrical analyses here given of the central versions of this edition are in the main illustrative, each, of a group of legends. The Southern and Midland type is represented by MS. Ash. 43, the prevailing type in the Northern legends by MS. Cott. Tib. E. VII. In contrast to the uniformity of the long-line couplets of the South, is the variety in line length, stress, and strophaic arrangement, of the later Northern group. For this reason the meter of MS. Cott. Tib. E. VII. does not stand as an analysis of so characteristic a form for the legend, though it was an easy and therefore a popular rime-form for a great variety of literary productions of the 14th century. MS. ASHMOLE 43. I. METRE. i. Latin Septenary (Schipper, Eng. Met., I. ~~ 113-115), iambic, 4+3 stress, in couplets with an equal proportion of masculine and feminine end-rime; usually masculine caesura. Several lines in this version are French Alexandrine (Schipper, I. ~ 54), 3+3 stress, usually masculine caesura, riming, masculine or feminine, with its adjacent septenary. The standard line, most free from irregularities of contraction and elision, reads as follows: 8 Gerlans & tresours al of g6ldell|e here next hire liche. IIO ping pet ne mai him sulue helpjlhou mai it helpe e6. 133 Cecile, vor heo w6mman wasllat6m heo m6st abide. 134 Ac his bree6ren Jadt were m6nllab6ute wende wide. 135 & wen me martred cristenmenl|luder he w6lde g6n. 136 & stele to wen hi mirte b6stll& biirie hem an6n. so also 1/. 7, i6, 36, 40, 4I, 63, 64, 68, 72, 95, 96, 97, 98, Ioo, III, 114, 123, I26, 128, I29, I33, I37, I44, I73, I75, I77, I90, I93, I94, I95, I96, I97, 2IO, 220, 227, 235, 240, 243, 245, 251, 254, 255, 256. Beside the lines reducible by slurring and elision to the above type, the following have an irregular number of syllables, II. 31, 58, 75, 104, io6, 119, 124, 126, 127, I5I, 152, I53, I6I, 162, 171, I8o, 20I, 203, 205, 207, 228, 253. These vary from five 1. 27, and six (i. 58, 104, I27, 153, i8o, 203), to eleven (i. 75, 152) syllables in the first hemistich, and from three (1. 153) to nine (Z. 126) in the second hemistich. 62 62 METRICAL ANALYSIS. Probable Alexandrines are the lines: 27 rLif J ou w61t, lefm6nI lpat i~ch ileije ],is. 58 Seyn VTrban hilm nom,pII&' gan him uor], 16de. 104 ryDe " se'de va16ria'nllwel me6 bi-hotiej' so'. I07 Po se'de pis ho'li ma'idelltybo'rs leue6 broje'r:, 138 Ho maide hem so' hard'ilito be'n Jeempe'rours fo~n.:146 & to'ke P~at wa's aw6r4'II& no semblance na'dde. i8o pis JPre hol'i mart'irsllto-ga'dere heo, burede ano'n. 203 We'n ]Pou miSt de]p g'ui[jlme JefncJp bil pur ri~t. 257 pis wa's two h6ndred g6rII& Jr'r & tw~nti rist. 258 Afte'r P'at oiir lord wa's!IIn 'is mode'r al'it. Also 153, 204, 207, 232. Some of these (ii. 27, 58, 153, 1173, io 203,) MS. Laud. enlarges to septenary form.' 2. Thze casura: The principal c.-sura occurs regularly after the fourth foot, immediately following an' accented syllable. Not infrequently a final -e that may or may not be elided occurs before the cxsura. See ii. i, 3, 5, 6, 8, 13, 15, i6, I19 23, 33, 36, 39, 41, 48, 51, 6i, 68, 69, 70, 71, 73, 8i, 88, 90, 94, 100, 105, 107, io8, I1lot 115, 122, 123, 12,18 3,12 42, 147, 148 153, I56, 157, i6i, 172, 173, 174, 178, i85, i86, i 88, I193, 194, 195, 196, 198, 200, 202, 203, 206, 215, 220, 221, 222, 225, 227, 23 1, 233, 237, 239, 240, 241, 243, 250, 260. An extra syllable other than -e at the end of the first hemistich, forming a feminine cxsura is found in, 31 ~Df ich ise Pat in folie l05uestilan no]per P~en me. 5o & sede Pat cicile him sende PiiderIlto esce cristendom. 1102 Non we be]p verst of slepe awfikedItnou we mowe uerst ise. 192 To clepe me fol pat am P'i ma'istrellne suxstou my poer. A secondary cmsura may be detected in the following, in the first member: i Se'yn Cecifle of no'ble klinnellibo~re wvvas at r6me. 1 5 "1Suefte he'orte " I qu64' Pis m~iideIII" uor lod9e Pat JPou hast to me& There may be two cmsuras in the first member: 73 "Wite], Pis " I he se'de IIn tre'we lo'uellwi]' cha'st bod'i & cle'ne. 89 ~'Bro]e'r " Ihe se'de I " hou ge], pis "Hlpis t'ime 6f Pe Se're. One cxsura may occur in the second member: 92 I ne6 mi~te hMm verisore smuiliIme ],~ncJ, I P~en i~ch nou do'. I 13 Se'yn cecile him cuiste an~nII lMue tybo'rs " heo secle. These examples may be multipled. 1 27. "rDif J,6u wilt," s6yde Val6riin~ijpat ich I-l6ue Pis, 58. Seint -hrban n6m him vp ag6n,I1dnd gan him for], 16de. 153. In hdruest when Pe swjrnkeres m6we],Ifair sch6f and go6d and rype 173. Op6n ~e m6rue, to ],6 maum, tsli]is g6de m~n were br6uth i8o. V3es6 re h6ly rnfirtirksIIe bfirede to-gy'dere an6n 203. SeJP ~ 6u mysth Efue de], And n;, lIfilme JPfnkJp b pur ry~gtte. METRICAL ANALYSIS. 3. Enjambement: There is apparently little effort to lighten the metrical effect of the poem by the running-on of the first to the second hemistich, or of line to line. One probable example of the run-on line is, I43 "Sire, we wolde," queke Pis oper, "'bat we wIuri were I44 Hor knaues uorte habbe ibe pat Se lette quelle Vere. and the following may fairly be regarded as examples of the running-on of the first hemistich. I53 In h6ruest wen hi m6we vair corn repe 258 After kat our lord was in is moder alist. The poem is somewhat lightened by the inversions of the conversational passages. Considerable shifting of word stress is unavoidable, in words both of Germanic and Romance origin. An incomplete list follows:-JAstice, I37, Jfistic6, I6I, Justice, I49, 172, I75; Cecile, I67, Cecile, 67, 69, I33, Cecile I13; br6per, 95, II4, broker. 82, 107; lefmon, 27, lefm6n, 20; Vrban, 40, 51, 66, 129, Vrban, 58; Tybors, 82, 87, 107, I3I, Tib6rs, III, I27; Val6ritln, 52, 6o, 79, 8i, 95, Valerfan, 57, 117; pord, 97, p6ru, 5; scholl6p, i55, schillep, 156. The metre allows the retention of the French pronunciation in richesse, 6. 4. Arsis and Thesis: The acephalous line is a frequent type produced by the omission of the first thesis: 21 Vaste he stont her by me6j& if he undergete. 23 pat he nolde harde smyte|& b~-nyme be pi migte. 56 Hor wi) wite vestemenslla suyj'e uair writ he b6r. so also 1i. I, I4, 15, 19, 2I, 23, 27, 33, 39, 46, 56, 6i, 66, 82, 87, 93, 99, II9, I24, I27, I3I, I40, I43, I56, I57, I59, I63, I65, I66, I68, I69, I82, 185, 198, 200, 206, 207, 212, 224, 228, 242, 244, 250, 256. By the omission of the first thesis of the second hemistich, two accented syllables come together: 30 In clannesse ichuille bi wille d6oal after >i red. 34 pou most byleue on ihesu crist[[& icristned be. 54 & more tiraunt ben eny w6lfIlas a 16mb kus milde. So also i/. 31, 44, 53, 58, 6o, 6i, 75, 8i, 82, 105, 107, io8, 109, I2I, I27, I39, 143, I45, I46, I49, 152, I53, I64, i86, 187, 189, 206, 209, 213, 215, 2i8, 222, 237, 238, 239, 241, 247. An arsis and a thesis are wanting in the second hemistich of the following lines: I24 F61 he were kat it wolde lese Ivor eny strif. I53 In heruest wen hi mowelvair corn repe. 20I A wreche caroine kou miste Seue d6elMat w6el schort is. 205 & wen kou doees sergaunt irtide? ki lord is. 252 Vpe is poer ker-Inne were id6jIn ille wise. METRICAL ANALYSIS. A trisyllabic measure, produced by doubling the thesis, must frequently be employed to reduce the redundancy of the line. (Ellis, E. E. Pron. p. 334.) 5 poru hire frendes strengke|lisp6used heo was to a mtfn. I2 Let lord myn herte un-wemmed be6]at Ine6 be confounded n6 't. 93 So vol icham of Pis smul&l so muche it is in my j,6st. I25 An wen per is so muri lif[lla/ we schull'e her-after au6onge. Other instances may be found in II. 13, 28, 31, 33, 35, 40, 45, 52, 57, 62, 672, 70, 77, 78, 86, 9I2, 932, io62, 112, II8, 119, 120, I252, I30, 13I, I523, 154, 155, I63, 170, I7I, 174, I83, I87, I882, I91, 202, 207,2 2o82, 2I5, 216, 2192, 226, 228, 230, 233, 234, 237, 248, 250, 253. 5. Elisions: A final vowel occurring before a vowel or aspirate 4h before a vowel, in another word, is usually elided. Syncope is illustrated in the metre by the following: werde 7, tristi.liche i8, togadere i8o, caroine 196, 201, creature 223, louest 25, seop 25, clepep 52, ouer 62, lilion 71, welluwe 75, tokenep 77, 78, scholle] 34, neuere 90o, poer I89, 252. Syncope in preterite endings in 11..5, 48, 102, 135, 145, I80. Heo is frequently slurred as in 11. 2, 3, 5, i8o, 230, 23I, 233. Dixeresis is found in conseil I7, wardeyn 20, -vestemens 56, emperoturs 140, sergaunt 205, penc"p 203, iugement I42, 221. Final -e: The following classification of the use of final -e in MS. Ash..43 is made on the basis of Ellis' enumeration and suggestions for the study of Chaucer. (E. E. Pron. p. 339-42.) In many cases an allowance must be made for a possible,double reading of the lines. In doubtful cases the choice here given has been influenced by grammatical and rhetorical,stresses, and by reference to MS. Laud, io8. (a) Final -e was elided before a following vowel: 11. 7, I2, 19 (89 times). Doubtful cases: 11. 29, 173, 2i8, 237, 253, 260. (b) Final -e was elided before h: II. 3, 32, 50 (47 times). Doubtful cases: II. 4, I4, I9, 33, 53, 110, 132, i66, i84, 222. (c) Final -e, when the sign of an oblique case, was elided before a consonant: 11. i, 3, Io (68 times). Final -e, when the sign of an oblique case, was not elided beiore a consonant: 11. I2, I3, 14 (39 times). (d) Final -e, when the sign of verbal inflection, was elided: 11. 2, 3, 4 (66 times). Final -e, when the sign of verbal inflection was not elided: It. 7, 27, 28 (39 times). METRICAL ANALYSIS. (e) Final -e is elided in the nominative case: I/. 7, IO, 36 (I2 times). Final -e, in the nominative case is not elided: II. 44, 113, I502, (Io times). (f) Final -e, in hire, elided: I. 3, 4, 8 (25 times). Final -e, in hire, probably not elided: II. 13, 235. (g) Final -e in hadde, habbe, not preceding a vowel or h, elided: aI. 14, 67, I32, 147, 254. Probable exceptions: Il. 74. 132, I50. (h) Final -e in adverbs and prepositions, elided: II. 3, 14, i8 (19 times). Final -e, in adverbs and prepositions, not elided: i. 4, 7, io (18 times). (i) Final -e, at the end of first hemistich, permitting a possible pronunciation: iI. I, 3, 5 (76 times). (j) Medial -es- is pronounced: ZI. 5, 7, 9, 472, 60, 76, I05, 144, I47, 157, 158, i68, 183, 204, 205, 208, 231, 250. Medial -es-, pronounced as s: 11. 86, 96, io8, 109, I49, 23I, 25I. II. RIME. I. Masculine end-rimes in this version number 66, feminine, 64. With four exceptions,-broper: oper, io8; ibe: ise, 102; isoat: ibro3t, 120; drinkep: swynkep, I52, and one case where two words are employed, it nys: it is, 148, the feminine endings are secured in the final-e's. These final -e's exist in infinitives in twentyfive cases. In five cases, the infinitive rimes with an infinitive, 41:42, 75:76, 177:178, 187:i88, 217:218. Twice the infinitive rimes with a participle, 3:4, 243:244; twice with an opt. sg. 21:22, 187: 188; three times with a pt. sg. 59:60, 175:I76, 219:220; ten times with substantives, ns. 239:240; gs. 37:38; ds. 57:58, 155:156, i6i: 162, 35:36; as. 23:24, 167:168, 169:170, I89:I90; twice with an adjective, ds. 73:74, ap. 237:238; once with an adverb, I25:126. The rime in this version is practically pure. A difference in quantity which is to be detected in some word-pairs, is too slight to warrant citation since the short vowels allow of being lengthened. There is difference of consonance in clene: e[m]e, 25-6, and (?) seruice: wise, 251-2. Words from West Germanic sources rime with those of Norse origin in, take:make, 217-18; lawe:dawe, 141-2, laste:caste, 75-6, 219-20, sone:bone, 79-80, 97-8, toke:boke, 71-2, fulle:smulle, 67-8. Words of West Germanic origin rime with Romance words in the following: man:-an, 5-6, 45-6, 81-2, 129-30, -an:can 117-18, 15-16, 17-18, her:poer, 191-2, rome:come 1-2, mahon:adon, 183-4 66 METRICAL ANALYSIS, -ture:fure, 223-4, -tise:wise, 4I-2, lif:strif, 123-4, seruice wise, 251-2. 2. Alliteration: Alliterative passages are distributed quite evenly throughout the poem, and are of sufficient distinctness and frequency to noticeably bind the lines, though their introduction is not coincident with logical or rhetorical stresses. The following are examples. 85 pe angel wende wiP] pis word! I43 " Sire, we wolde," que]?e ]Pis oJer "Pat we wur]ti were. 173 Hor heden he het bo]e of smyte I94 Vor it nys bote as a bleddore iblowe uol of wynde. So also; A/. 2, o1, 38, 59, 68, 220, 238, 240, and others. Alliteration between words of the same root is found in 9 Wen ]e menstrales songe hor song of hor menstrasie, and lines 14, 34, 90, 187, I95. Assonance: There is one case of end-assonance, clene: geme (MS. Gene) 25-6. MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. I. METRE. I. French short couplet: (Schipper, I. ~~ 117-124), each verse consisting of four (usually) iambic feet; a masculine cesura occurs regularly after the second stress. Correct masculine rime is the rule, the possibility of feminine rime being secured, for the most part, through the final e's. The first lines represent the prevailing type of scansion. Jhesus Crist, ful 6f pete, To mankind is of mercy fre And schewes his p6uste & his might Of(t)-sithes here unto sum men sight 5 So ait we may his mightes ken, Als wele in wemen als in men, And all-hermost in maydens sing pat will be b6un to his biding. 2. The Ccesura: The caesura may be strongly marked by rhetorical stresses as 31 pe day was settlljai suld be wed and 1l. I, o1, i6, 27, 56, 63, 66, 127, 307, etc. The caesura may be felt most strongly after the first stress: 48 L6rdllkou mak my hert all clene 363 He said:|I se,,aire sawles ilkane, so also AZ. 59, 79, 105, 212, 216 28, 231, 363, 413. METRICAL ANALYSIS. 67 Or after the third stress as 148 All cled in lynnen clothl ful clene 343 parf6re bese n6ght abaist, I[to take. Occasionally two caesuras are introduced: 93 Gude sirllscho saidljgreue noght e' 136 A sp6wsllscho t6kellwith hir to dwell. Also ll. 227, 3II. The verse is but slightly retarded by caesura in 1. II, 15, 21, 26, 33, 36, 46, 6o, etc. Rhetorical pauses often are not coincident with metrical pauses as in 11. 62, 63, 74, 104, 147, I48, 343, 445. 3. Enjambement: A pause in the thought usually occurs at the termination of the line. There is frequent skilful illustration, however, of the run-on line. pan say I, syr, Jat bou sail se 104 pe Angell, —at I tell to be Woman, if Jou will pat I trow 80 pir wordes Pat bou sais me now, Bitwix vs twa here lat me se 82 Him bat bou sais so lufes be, So bat I may my-self assay 84 Whether he be angell uerray So also ll. 29-30; II7-I8, I20-2I, 146-7, I56-7, 2II-I2, 217-18, 229-30, 26i-2, 275-6, 286-7, 289-90, 332-3, 337-8, 359-60, 363-4-5, 387-8, 393-4, 407-8, 441-2, 455-6. 4. Arsis and Thesis: The omission of the thesis gives an acephalous line in I Jhesus Crist, ful 6f pete and 11. I6, 25, 29, 48, 55, 58, 85, 97, II2, I7, 120, 134, 140, I73, 176, I8O, 212, 219, 221, 232, 233, 255, 257, 269, 279, 291, 313, 316, 325, 344, 348, 397, 400, 411, 414, 419, 424, 426, 433, 437, 440, 446, 456, 458. A double thesis must be read in 11. 130, 132: 130 pat t6 baire sawl may mekiU avail, 132 Of Pe sede bou has in Cicill sawnalso i1. 23, 27, 136, I56, 174, 178, I98, 199, 226, 239, 243, 250, 252, 254, 266, 272, 274, 283, 318, 339, 383. 5. Elisions: Elision or slurring takes place in 11. 63, 64, 8o, 82, 125', 136, I51, 159, 196, 347, 364, 372, 399, 408. Medial -e- is syncopated in 68 METRICAL ANALYSIS. richely 35, halely I22, parfitely 323, wisely 451, reuerence 460. c in the preterite suffix -ed is syncopated in f/. i8, I49, 127, 263, 269, 300, 209, 321, 393, 396, 3982, 405, 447, 458. -id, 282, 298, and -yd, 125. As exception to this we have -ed in II. 156, 248, 249, 263, 293, 319, 3602, 44I; -idin i6, 24, 194, 315, -(t)ed in 318, 345. Other vowels than -e being chiefly the essential vowels of pronouns, are not agglutinated to the succeeding word beginning with a vowel, or vowel preceded by h. As illustration of this non-elision before vowels, note in AI. 8, 15, 46, 114, 209, 235, 277, 333, 418, 420, 442; vowel before h + vowel, f/. 116, 122, 125, 132, i86, 224, 373, 375, 382, 4I7, 434, 444. Diaeresis is not noted except in the possible case of sawfi, 132. Word accent is subject to fluctuation, throughout, through the exegencies of metrical stress. In proper names this becomes particularly noticeable, Cicill and Cicill; Vahlridn 24, Vdliri'an 406, Vdliridn 178, VaiZrian 159, Urban io6, Urbdn 124, I20. -es as a substantive termination is pronounced -es, II. 32,42,94, i03, ii6, 125, I64, 175, 224, 234, 251, 299, 302, 326, 335, 352, 354, 362, 363, 380, 436, 438; is, 355. -es, verbal, occurs II. 3, 128, I29, 230, 423. Elsewhere e is not elided in -es. -es (substantively), 5, 23, 30, 36, 77, 8o, I07, 182, I93, I99, 225, 265, 270 319, 344, 356, 365, 384, 408, 409, 419, 430, 431; (verbally), 133, 167, i68, 181, 201, 2Io, 228, 229, 255, 328, 381. lfinal -e: i. Final -e is usually elided in any position as shown in the following enumeration. (a) Elided before a vowel: -1. 6, 12, 14, 2I (62 times). Exceptions: 71, II2, i66, 26I, 286, 242, 289. (b) Elided before h + vowel; Al. 66, 76, 122 (21 times). Final-e before a consonant is elided: (a) Before case forms: iI. 37, 43, 62 (49 times). (b) Before verbal inflections: iI. 49, 62, 68 (23 times). (c) Adverbial -e: 1I. 13, 55, 66 (23 times). 2. Final -e before a consonant is not elided: (a) Before case forms: II. 38, 109, 219, 386. (b) Before verbal inflections: 1l. io8, 420. (c) Adverbial -e: 1. 158. The possessive pronouns furnish the following additional cases of elision: METRICAL ANALYSIS. 69 OUre, 14, 224, 259, 461; 0owre, 59, 6i, 73, 337; paire, 40, I30, I99, 240, 299, 301, 304, 312, 318, 354, 355, 356, 363, 365, 382, 395. II. RIME. i. The normal rime for version Cott. Tib. E vii. is the masculine. From a total of 231 couplets, 120 are masculine, and II are feminine (iI. 15-I6, 85-6, 115-16, 131-2, 171-2, 237-8, 26I-2,375-6, 423-4, 433-4, 453-4). Besides these feminines there is a considerable number which admit the possible pronunciation of final -e. This final -e, as shown above, was rarely pronounced when medial in the line. There are indications, however, that final -e at the end of the line was sometimes retained for euphony, since it must be remembered that the Saints' Lives were intended for the ear of the listeners, not to satisfy with well matched words the eye of the priest who read. Mak (inf.) occurs twice medially, I/. 350, 391 but make (inf.) I. 427, final, rimes with strake; man rimes with Valirian, 1. 169-70, 233-4, 253-4, but Valiriane: allane 243-4, Valiriane: tane 295-6, Ualiriane: slane 379-80. Opposed to this, note the variableness in dede (ppl. adj.): stede, 457-8, and stede: ded (ppl. adj.) 53-4; also of unmistakably silent -e in cum: martirdome 235-6, and convers: reherce 361-2. There are 74 of these quasi-feminine rimes. It is safe to say the pronunciation was variable, and left to the individuality of the officiating monk. Of the 74 couplets in -e, 23 rimes are made by combination with infinitive endings, classified as follows: Infinitive: infinitive........................... 7 Infinitive: other verb forms................... 3 " noun (oblique cases)............... 9 " adjective (strong).................. 4 The remaining 20 of the rimes employed, I6 masculine, 4 feminine,require a transferred or "hovering accent " (Schwebende Betonung, Schipper, ~II9), to satisfy the metrical requirements. They are, (-ing-rimes), Sing: biding, 7-8; thing: beginning, 97-8; asking: thing, 215-16; king: tiping 347-8; e-rimes; pete: fre, I-2, be: chastite, 127-8, 207-8, charite: degre, 293-4; he: men;e, 319-20, cuntre: thre, 429-30; participial (-and-rimes), land: precheand, 307-8, stand: brinand 415-16. Others have varying formations, 1/. 0o1-2, 225-6, 235-6, 313-I4, 387-8, 397-8, 409-I0, 439-40. The rime is usually pure, even where it involves secondary lengthening of Middle English forms. The following list includes all the cases of difference in quality. cum: -dome, 235-6; 70 METRICAL ANALYSIS. pode: gude, 389-90; gude: mode, 2I-2, 381-2, 405-6; boke: luke, i49:5o, knew: Jhesu, I3-14. Words of West Germanic origin rime with the following Norse derivatives: wrathe: scathe, 75-6, gaste: haste, 119-20, 455-6, allane: tane, 259-60, ilkane: tane, 363-4, haste: maste, 383-4, take: sake, 71-2, 275-6, 343-4, 407-8; haue: craue, II7-18, 21-I12, 229-30, 289-9o,rathe: bathe, II9-200, meke: seke, I41-2, mele: hele, 213-14, wed: cled, 31-2, lite: smite, 353-4, mis: blis, 357-8, skin: kyn, 25-6, will: untill, 59-60, 287-8, 317-18, 35I-2, hym: lym, 139-40, scill: will, 447-8, toke: boke, I55-6, done: bone, 227-8. West Germanic rimes with Romanic; tane: -ane, 197-8, -ane: allane, 243-4, haue: saue, 163-4, 255-6, -ane: slane, 379-80, mayne: ogayne, 185-6, certayne: ogayne, 263-4, man: -an, 23-4, 169-70, 253-4, -an: pan, 121-2. leue: greue, 61-2, he: men3e, 319-20, nere: clere, 43-4, reches: les, 387-8, knew: Jhesu, I3-14, be: chastite, 127-8, 207-8, cuntre: thre, 429-30, went: entent, 41-2, 425-6, end: amend, o09-Io, end: descend, 145-6, sent: present, 313-14, sent: entent, 443-4, angell: tell, 95-6, wise: seruise, 397-8, multiplise: wise, 133-4, desire: fire, 413-14, wist; baptist, 177-8, gin: syn, 67-8, hows: spows, 247-8, -us: pus 329-30. Words of Romance origin in some cases rime with those from Norse, tase: place, 159-60, -ane: tane, 295-6, bill: till, 157-8, i65-6. 3. Alliteration: Alliteration is a frequent though not essential feature of the verse. It occurs for best illustration in the following lines: 38 Fullfelefolk >aire frendesfed. 45 Scho made hir melody omang. 0oo Mast of might and of mercy fre. 112 Cteth >e all in clething new Whitte clathes and clene shall he gif Je I25 He heuyd his handes to heuyn on hight 246 por halines he of him herd. 278 To tak his growth & trewly trow 375 His saul was hastly hent to heuyn also 11. 5, 8, i8, 89, IIo, III, 112, I43, 148, I49, I96, 2i8, 276, 299, 326, 357. Alliterative phrases like the following occur: milde of mode, 12, 22; moste of might, I00, I26;fers andfell, 136; /emid of light, 194; mede of marterdome, 236; baynly bow, 334; gaf pe gaste, 456. VI. TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 72 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. ASHMOLE MS. [fo?. 185 back to 188 back]. SEyn Cecile of noble kunne! ibore was at rome. Our lord crist heo louede wel! ar heo fram cradel come Heo lette hire baptise stilliche' as we fi[n]dep iwrite. Ierne heo bed ihesu crist ' hire maidenhod to wite. 5 poru hire frendes strengpe i ispoused heo was to a man. Of gret nobleie & richesse f pat het valerian. pis maide werede robe of pal ' & clopes swipe riche. Gerlans & tresours al of golde ' pe here next hire liche. Wen pe menstrales songe hor song f of hor menstrasie. f-. 86. io pis maide stilliche song of god ' & seynte marie. Of pe sauter heo song pis vers ' pat mest was In hire post. 'Let lord myn herte vn-wenzmed be f pat Ine be confounded nott.' As heo was anygt in riche bedde. wip hire lord ibrogt. Sone hadde pis fole mon ' of folie hire bisoat. 15 " Suete heorte" qua] pis maide ' "uor loue pat pou hast to me. Grante pat ich pe mote telle a lute priuete. & pat ic/ me mote scryue to pe ' as conseil priue" "Tristiliche pou mit " quap pis oper ' "to sope ich bihote pe." "Suete heorte" quap pis maide ' " In warde icham ido. 20 An angel is my wardeyn ' & my lefmon also. Vaste he stont her by me f &;if he vndergete. pat pou by-nome my maidenhod f uor noping he nolde lete. pat he nolde harde smyte ' & by-nyme pe pi mirte Vor al pe nobleie pat pou hast ' pe ne halt nogt aaen him fi;te 25 Ac gif he seop pat pou louest me f In good lif & clene. Legenda Aurea. Caecilia, virgo praeclarissima, ex nobili Romanorum genere exorta, et ab ipsis cunabilis in fide Christi nutrita, absconditum semper evangelium Christi gerebat in pectore, et non diebus neque noctibus a colloquiis divinis et oratione cessabp+, suamque virginitatem conservari a domino exorbat. Cum autem cuidam;juveni, nomine Valerian. desponsata fuisset, et dies nuptiarum instituta esset, illa subtus ad carnem cilicio erat induta, et desuper de auratis vestibus tegebatur, et cantantibus organis illa in corde soli domino decantabat dicens: " fiat, domine, cor meum et corpus meum immaculatum, ut non confundar;" et biduanis et triduanis jejuniis orans commendabat domino, quod timebat. Venit autem nox, in qua snscepit una cum sponso suo cubiculi secreta silentia, et ita eum alloquitur: "o dulcissime atque amantissime juvenis, est mysterium, quod tibi confitear, si modo tu juratus asseras, tota te illud observantia custodire." Jurat Valerianus, se illud nulla necessitate detegere, nulla prodere ratione. Tunc illa ait: "angelum Dei habeo amatorem, qui nimio zelo custodit corpus meum. Hic si vel leviter senserit, quod tu me polluto amore contingas, statim feriet te, et amittes florem tuas gratissime juventutis, si autem cognoverit, quod me sincero amore diligas, ita MSS. Laud o18; Cmb. R. 3. 25. i. L. seinte Cecilie, C. seint Cecelie (reg.); L. kynde, C. kunde; L. I-bore, C. bore 1 2. L, oure, C. oure; L. louerd (reg.) L.;e (reg.); C. loued; C. or; | 3 L. let, C. lete; C. hure (reg.); L. bapti3e, C. baptyse; L. C. Stilleliche (reg.); L. fynden; L. I-wryte, C. ywryte; 1 4. L. bad, C. bade; C.-hode (reg.); 1 5. C. jorwe; L. pp. I-(reg.), C. spoused; C. suybe (MS. suJe?) 1 6. C. grete; L. nobleye, C. nobley; L. his name was, C. hete; | 7. C. wered; C. palle; | 8. L. garlaundes, C. garlouns; L. tressoures, C. trassoures; C. nexte: I 9. L. whane ge herde menstrales song, 3e song in hire menstralcie, C. wan myn TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 73 MS. Bodley 799. [fol. 286a-2S8b.] I eint Sisile of nobil kin bore was at Rome; c 39. Oure Lord Crist She louid wel er She fro cradil come; [cgia]y;he leet here baptise stillelich, as we finde write, cxxvii] Serin She had Ihesu Crist here maydinhood to kepe 5 porwg here frendus strenghe, spousid she was to a man Of gret nobley and ryches, Pat heet Valerian. pis mayde was clopid in pal pat were swype ryche, Garlond also of gold, and her nex here lyche. Whau mynstralus song here song of here mvnstralsySe, io pis mayde stilleliche song of God and Seint MarySe. Of Pe sauter She song a vers Pat mest was in here pourt, " Leet, Lord, myn herte vnwemmed be, Pat I comfounde be nouSt." As She was anySt be here lord in ryche beed I-brouSt, Sone bis fool mon of foly here be-souSt. I5 "Swete hert," quod Pis mayd, " for loue Pou hast to me, Grant me bat I telle alyte preuite, And blat I mowe schriue to be as conseyl preue." "Trewly pou mySt," quod pis oper, " to sope I be-hote be." "Swete lemmon," quod Pe mayd, - In ward I am do, 20 An aungel is my wardeyn, and my letmmon al-so, ffast he stont her be me, and gif he oundir-gete pat pou be-nome my maydinhood, for noping nold he lette pat he nold )e hard smyt, and be-neme be Pi my;t. For al pe nobley Pat Pou hast, bou no myst aSen him fygt; 25 But Sif he se bat bou louist me in good lyf and clene, MS. Cotton Cleopatra D ix. [fol. I55b-I58b.] Seint Cecile of noble kinne. ibore was at Rome, f. I55 b. Oure louerd crist seo louede wel. er Seo fram cradel come (" Sancta Cecilia.") Stilliche Seo let hire cristne. as we findep iwrite rLurne Seo bad oure lord crist. pat he scholde hire maidenhod wite 5 Subpe poruS strengpe of hire frendes. ywedded Seo was to a man Of grete nobleie and richesse inouS Pat het Valerian. b>is maide werede robe of pal. and clobes swipe riche Gerlauns and tressours al of gold. pe her next hire liche Whan?is minestralles songen her songes. in hire minestrancie io bpis maide stilliche gan singe. of god and seint marie A uers of pe sauter hire songe was. and peron was mest hire PouSt Let lord min hert wipoute wem beo. pat v ne beo confounded nou;t A niSt as;eo was in hire bed. mid hire lord ibroSt. Son he hadde of folie. Pis clene pinge bisouSt I5 Swete hert ]is maide seide. for loue bat bou hast to me Graunte me ]at ich be mot telle. a lutel in priuete ppat ich me mowe perof schriue to be. and pat bou hit wole hele Certes lemman pis man seide. to noma,telle ic/s nele Swete lemman bis maide sede. in warG<. icham ido 20 An angel of heuene is mi wardein. and mi lentman also Wel faste he stod here bi me. Sif he hit undergete f. 156. (at top bbat bou binome min maidenhod. for nobint he nolde hit lete of the page, "De bbat he be nolde wel hard smite. and binime Pe al bin mi;te Of Hi strengPe and of pin noble stat. for bou miSte nouSt wib him fi;te 25 Ac;if he seob pat Pou louest me. in gode loue and clene stralis songen of menstralcie 10o. C. L. stiliche; C. songe; L. moder marye; Ix. L. psalter; L. hire song was; C. fers; L. wer-on; L. mast, C. moste; L. pout; I x2. L. Iat, C. late; C. hert; L. wibout wem; L. it, C. ic; L. confundet; L. naut; I I3. L. a-nySt, C. a nyZ;t; L. bed; C. myd; L. i-brouth; I I4. L. man; C. foly; L. be-sout; I I5. L. C. swete herte (reg.); L. seyde, C. sede; C. haste; I x6. L. y, C. ic (reg.); L. mowe (reg.); L. litel; I L. schryue, C. schryuen; L. Pt 0ou it wille hele, C. conceil; I 3. L. "certes lemman, " bis sungman seyde, "noping telle I nele," C. truliche; I I9. L. C. lemman; L. seyde, C. sede; C. ic am; I 20. L Aungel (reg.); L. of heuene; L. lemman, C. leman; L. ber-to, C. also; 1 21. L. C. faste; L. stant, C. stante; C. here; 1 22. L. be-nome; C. nold; 1 23. L. ne wollc, C. nold; L. be-nyme, C. bynym; L. my;tte, C. mygt; 1 24. L. C. of; L.,ungness & of noble state, C.:obley; L. ne myrth, C. ne myet; L. wib; L. fyStthe, C. fygt; 25 L. wiste, C. sey; L. louedest,C. loue; L. gode, C. goud; L.C. loue; 1 26. L. wolde; 6 74 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. He wole pe wite as he dop me ' & ech vuel fram pe,e[m]e" "L rif pou wolt, lefmon ' pat ich ileue pis. pe angel pou most scewe me ' pat ich him ise iwis. Iif ich mai pat sope ise p pat pou hast pat sope ised 30 In clannesse ichulle pi wille do ' al after pi red. Inif ich ise pat In folie louest ' an noper pen me. I nele bileue uor noping p ]at I nele him sle & pe." "Swete heorte " quaj pis maide ' " zif' pou wolt pen angel ise. pou most byleue on ihesu crist ' & icristned be. (1 MS. ],if) 35 nif p]ou wolt so plou mi~t him ise ' & wite he wole ous fram helle & so gret Ioie worp of our loue ' pat no tonge ne mai telle. Ac pre mile henne pou most go ' to pe wei of apie. pou schalt pere vynde pouere men: on ihesu crist crie. Sei pat ich/ pe to hem sende p. at hi pe teche anon. 40 To Seyn Vrban pe olde mon ' vor plou most to him gon & priue conseil wip him speke. uor he pe schal baptise. pen angel pou schalt penne ise ' & he schal ous bope wise." Valerian aros anon. as our lord him 3ef wille. To pe stude pat pis maide bad ' uorp he wende wel stille. 45 pis pouere men him tei3te anon. to pe olde mon Seyn Vrban. In an old stude uor-let ' per as ne com no man. Among olde puttes & burles. as me cristene men preu. After pat hi Imartred were ' ware me eny 'ikneu. (isis. meeny.) To is fet he vel adoun ' anon so he to him com. 50 & sede pat cicile him sende puder ' to esce cristendom. "Louerd Ihered be pi mi~te". sede Seyn Vrban. "Is pis pe luper werreour 'p at me clepep valerian. quoque diliget te sicut me, et ostendet tibi gloriam suam." Tune Valerianus, nutu Dei correctus, ait: " si vis, ut credam tibi, ipsum angelum mihi ostende, et si vere probavero, quod angelus sit, faciam quod hortaris; si autem virum alium diligis, te et ilium gladio feriam." Cui Caecilia dixit: "si in Deum verum credideris et te baptizari promiseris, ipsum videre valebis. Vade igitur in tertium milliarium ab urbe via, quw Appia nuncupatur, et pauperibus, quos illic invenies, dices: 'Cecilia me misit ad vos, ut ostendatis mihi sanctum senem Urbanum, quoniam ad ipsum habeo secreta mandata, quae perferam.' Hunc, dum tu videris, indica ei omnia verba mea; et postquam ab eo purificatus fueris et redieris, angelum ipsum videbis." Tunc Valerianus perrexit, et secundum signa quae acceperat, sanctum Urbanum episcopum intra sepulchra martirum latitantem invenit; cumque ei omnia verba Ceciliae dixisset, ille manus ad coelum expandens cum lacrymis ait: " domine Jesu Christe, seminator casti consilii, suscipe seminum fructus, quos in Caecilia L. wytte, C. wyty; L. als; L. de]J, L. al; L. C. yuel; L. fro; L.;ene, C. geme; 1 27. L. wilt; L. seide V.; C. lemman sede he; C. leue; 1 28. L. pen; L. angel; L. C. schewe; L. I (reg.); L. C. se; L. I-wis, C. ywys; I 29.L.wanne; C.so[y?]: L. i-se, C. yse; L. i-seyd, C. ysede; I 30. L. clenesse; L. for-so>e, C. ic wole; C. alle; C. ]y; C. rede; I 31. L. C. se; L. ano]er, C. & oJ]er; L. C. >an; [ 32. L. no-ping ne schal;ou helpe, C. nelle leue for; L. ne, C. nelle; 1 33. L. seyde, C. guod; L. & pou wile be aungel se, C. ]>an; | 34. L. bileuen, C. mostelyuen; C. ybapti;ed; 1 35. L. wilt; L. C. schalt; L. sen, C. se; L. he wile wytte, C. wele wyten p>e; L. fro; 1 36. C. such; L. ioye; L. C. oure; L. tunge; 1 37. L. henne ouer; L. gon; L. C. wey; [ 38. C. per; L. C. fynde; L. [pore], C. poure; C. man; C. in; L. faste, L. seme; 1 39. C. hym; L. he, C. ic; C. tell; 1 40. L. Whar is; L. pe holi old man, C. pe holy man; C. moste; 1 41. L. ffor, TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 75 He wole be loue as he dob me, and ech euil fro be geme." " Lif bou wolt, lemman," quod bis oJer, " bat I be-leue pis, pe aungel bou most schewe me, bat I hyz se, I-wis, And Sif I may be soPe se, of bat bou hast I-seyd, 30 In clennesse I wole do by wille, and after by reed, Aznd;if I se >at bou in foly louist oper ban me, I nele leue for noting, pat I nele sle him and be." "My swete hert," qzuod be mayde, "gif bou be aungel se, pou most be-leue on Ihesu Crist and I-cristenyd be; 35 Lif bou wolt so bou mygt hym se, and he vs wole kepe fro helle, So gret ioySe worb of oure loue bat no tonge may it telle. f. 286 b. But bre myle bou most hennits go, to be wey of appyge, pou schalt finde bere pore men, on Ihesu Crist gerne cryge; Sey bat I be to hem sent, bat bey be teche anon 40 To Seint Vrban, be holy man, for bou most to him gon, Apreue conseyl with him to spek, for he be schal baptyse; pe aungel bou schalt banzne se, and he schal vs boie wyse." Valerian roos a-non, as oure Lord hym gaf be wille, To be stede as be mayde bad, anzd wente for^ wel stille. 45 pe pore men hym taugte anon to Pe old man Seint Vrban, In an olde stede al forlete, ber ne corn no maner man, Among old pittus and berielzts, ber me cristin men lrew After pat bey martrid were, whan me any of hem knew. To his feet he fel doun anon, bo he to him com. 50 And seyde bat Sicile him sente bedir, to lerne Cristindom. "Lord, heryid be by mygt." seyde Seint Vrban, "Is bis be liber verrour,!,at me clepib, Valerian?" Wite he wole be f as he dob me. and al uuel fram be geme Lif bou wolt seide ualerian. b.,at ich ileoue plis bben angel bou most schewe me. pat ich seo him iwis And gif ich mai be sob iseo. bat Jou hast sope isede 30 In clannesse ichulle bi wille do. al after his rede And Sif ich seo bat in folie. bou louest anober ban me Nolinge schal hit me binime. bat y nelle slee him and be Swete hert seide bis maide. gif bou wolt be angel iseo bbou most bileoue on iesu crist. and icristned also beo 35 Iseo him bou schalt Sif bou wolt so. and wite he be wolle fram belle So grete ioie schal of oure loue beo. bat no tonge berof mai telle Ac henne ouere breo miles bou most go. to be hulle of apie Pore men bou schalt ber finde. and on iesu crist gurne crie Seie bat ich be to hem.sende. and hi be teche anon 40 Whar is seint Vrban be holi man. for bou wolt to him gon For priue conseil bou woldest wit hi;n speke. and he be schal baptize And ban bou schalt ben angel iseo. 7azd don as he be wole wise Valerial bPo aros anon. as oure lord him Saf wille To be stude as bis maide bad. he wende hirn forb wel stille 45 bbis pore men him taute anon. to be holi seint vrban He fonde him in an old forlete stude. peras noman ne con To his fet he fel adoun. anon bo he to him com And seide bat Cicilie him bider sende. to ask5y cristendom Whar His beo be luper werlrour. bat me clupe) Valerian C. & in; L. counseil, C. conceyl; L. bou wilt; C. myd (reg.); L.;, C. for; L. C. baptise; i 42. L. Jhan C. be; L. banne, C. Pan; L. & do as he be wile wise, C. bo; j 43. L. a-ros; L. a-non; L. oure louerd, C. god; L. C. Saf; 1 44. L. C. stede; L. Pe, C. as heo sede; L. forb]; C. welle; 1 45. L. pore, C. poure; L. taute, C. teyten; C. man; 1 46. L. C. stede; L. for-late, C. foriete; L. bat wonede neuere man; 1 47. C. amonge; C. old; L. burieles, C. buryeles; L. as, C. ber as; L. men, C. cristen; C. yrew; 1 48. L. he, C. hy; L. martired, C. martred; L. men anye 'kneu, C. wan me any knew; [ 49. L. feet, C. fete; L. ful, C. felle; L. a-doun, C. adoune; L. als-sone as [he], C. bo he; L. C. come; I 50. L. seyde; L. cesilie,C. cecele; L. send; L }bider, C. bude[]?]; L. asken, C. habbe; L. dome; I 5j. C. lord; L. I-herd, C. yheryed; L. my;tte, C. myvt; L. C. seyde; I 52. L. We)er pis be pat, C. ne ys pis Pe; L. Lubere; L. werreor, C. werreoure: L. men; L. clepup, C. clypep; i 53. L. were, C. where; L. haue y-mad, C. made; 1 54. L. 76 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. War cicile habbe Imad him ' pat was er so wilde. & more tiraunt pen eny wolf ' as a lomb pus milde." 55 po com per go a suype old mon ' & aliite fram heuene per. Hor wip wite vestemens ' a suype uair writ he ber po valerian him isei * adoun he vel uor drede. Seyn Vrban him nom vp ' & gan him uorp lede. pis halwe of heuene himz tok pis writ ' & bed him uorte rede. 60 Valerian radde pis writ ' pat pes wordes sede. ' O lord is & on bileue f & on baptisinge. O god & fader of alle pat bep '. pat ouer al is in eche pinge' " Ileuestou" qua) Seyn vrban " pat nou dest her ise" "per nys noping" quap pis oper ' "pat bet to leue be." 65 After pis wite mon he bihuld ' he nuste war he bicom. Seyn Vrban him nom anon & taf him cristendom (IMS. is.) To Seyn Cicile he wende aaen. po he hadde ibe per 1 i-fulle He vond hire chambre list wippinne ' & swipe suote smulle. He uond Cecile his gode spouse ' & an angel bi hire stonde. 70 Brittore pen eny leome ' to gerlans he huld an honde. Of rosen & of lylion suote ' pat on cicile he toke. & pat oper ualerian as we fi[n]dep in boke. "Witep pis " he sede "In trewe loue; wip chast bodi & clene Ic/i hem habbe fram heuene ibro~t ' our lord it dop oou lene. 75 Vor welluwe ne olde neuer hi nellep ' ac euer ilaste pe two maner floures ]at per bepl. nellep neuer hor heu caste. pe lilie tokenep loure maidenhod ' pat is so wit & suote. pe rose bitokenep 3oure martirdom * uor peron deie ie mote. & vor pou dest valerian cecilie red sone. 80 Wat pou of my lord bist ' he wole grante pi bone." eminasti, domine Jesu Christe, pastor bone, Caecilia famula tua quasi apis tibi argumentosa deservit; nam sponsum, quem quasi leonem ferocem accepit, ad te quasi agnum mansuetissimum destinavit." Et ecce subito apparuit senex quidam niveis vestibus indutus, tenens librum aureis litteris scriptum. Quem videus Valerianus prae nimio timore quasi mortuus cecidit, et a sene levatus, sic legit: "unus Deus, una fides, unum baptisma, unus Deus et pater omnium, qui super omnes, et per omnia, et in omnibus nobis." Cumque haec legisset, dixit ei senior: " credis ita esse an adhuc dubitas?" Tune exclamavit dicens: " non est aliud, quod verius credi possit, sub ccelo." Statimque illo disparente, Valerianus a sancto Urbano baptisma suscepit, et rediens, Caeciliam cum angelo loquentem in cubiculo invenit. Angelusautem duas coronas ex rosis et liliis in manu habebat, et unam Caecilia, et alteram Valeriano tradidit, dicens: " istas coronas immaculato corde et mundo corpore custodite, quia de paradiso Dei eas ad vos attuli; nec unquam marcescent, nec odorem amittent, nec ab allis, nisi quibus castitas placuerit, videri poterunt. Tu autem, Valeriane, quia utili consilio credidisti, pete quodcumtyrant, C. tyraunt; L. C. ban; L. C. any; L. als; C. lombe; L. now; 1 55. L. swibe; C. olde; L. C. man; L. a ly;tthe, C. bat a lygt; L. fro; 1 56. L. whyte, C. whyt; C. vestymens; L. swiJ]e; L. fair, C. faire; L. wryt, C. wryte; C. bere; | 57. L. it; L. I-sey, C. sey; L. a-doun, C. a doune; L. fel, C. felle; L. C. for; 1 58. C. nome; L. a;en; L. C. forJ; | 59. L. halewe, C. angel; C. toke; L. bat, C. pe; C. wryte; L. bad, C. bade; L. forto, C. beron; 1 60. L. tok it anon, C. pe wryte; L. & bus be; 1 61. L. on; C. o; L. bileue; C. o; L. bapti;ingge, C. baptySyng; | 62. L. on; C. & al; C. bat is; L. oueral; L. pingge, C. byng; -63. L. I-leuestou bis; C. my leue sone; C. sede; L. C. dost, C. here; L. I-se, C. se; 1 64. C. is novt; C. TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 77 "Wher, Sysile haue mad him. bat was so wilde, Amore tyraunt pan a wolf, as alomb, mylde." 55 po Per corn an old man, fro heuin he alygt Per, Clopid in whit vestementus, and a fayr writ ber. po Valerian him sey;, he fel adoun for drede. Seint Vrban nom him vp, and forg gan hym lede. pe Halw of Heuin took him Pe writ, and bad him rede,60 " On lord is on to be-leue, and on baptysing, On God and Fadir of alle. bat beg, and ouer al is, and ech ping" " Leuistow her-on," quod Seint Orban, "'at gou dost here se," " per is noting," quod pis oper, " Pat bet to leue may be." After bis whit mon he be-held, he nyste wher he be corn. 65 Seint Vrban hym nom anon, and gaf hym Cristindom. To Sycile he wente agen, bo he hadde be ger his fille. He fond here chaumbir ly;t with-inne, and of sote smelle, He fond Sysile his spouse, and aungel wit here stond Bry;ter Pan eny sonne; to garlondus he bar an bond 70 Of rosis and of lyliis soot; pat on, Sysile, he took. A7nd pe oker, Valerian, as we finde in book, ' Kepip bese," he seyd, " in trewe loue, wit chast body and clene, I hem haue fro Heuin brou3t, oure Lord hem Sow dop lene; For falwe, ne elde, neuer bey nele, but euer I-lych laste, 75 pe two maner of flourus pat beg per-on, nele neuere here heu caste." " pe lyly be-tokene>;oure maydinhood, pat is so whit and sote, pe rose be-tokenypb oure martirdom, forp on dey;e;e mote; And, for gou dedist, Valerinan, Secilis reed so sone, What gou of my lord biddist, he wil grant gy bone." 50 Louerd gat Cicilie hap imad. him?at was so wilde 49-50 Blank line in MS. And more tiraunt gan eni wolf. as a lombe so milde P)o com per gon a swiJe old man. alite fram heuene per1 ( MS.per.) Al hor wip white uestemens. and a wel faire writ he ber Anon so ualerian iseig him come. adoun he fel for drede 55 Seint vrban him nom vp anon. and forb he gan him lede W'is halwe of heuene him toke Pis writ. and bad he scholde hit rede Valerian anon radde pis writ. Pat Pes wordes sede O god is and on bileoue. and on cristendom And fader and lord of alle kinge. pat flesshe and blod among ous nom. 60 Ileouest pis seide seint vrban. Pat ou dost bere iseo f. 156 b gPer nis pinge in $is world pe oper seide. Pat betere ileoued mai beo He biheolde after his old man. he miste whar he bicom Seint vrban Po him nom anon. and S;af him cristendom To Cecilie son he wende a;en. go he hadde ibeo eer his fulle 65 He fonde hire chambre wel list wiJinne. and swipe swote smulle And founde Cecilie his trewe wif. and an angel bi hire stond Npat was bri;tore gan eni leom. tweie gerlauns he hulde an hond Of rose and lilie hi weren imad. gat on Cecilie he tok PJat oper he tok ualerian. as we findel in bok 70 Witep Peos he seide in trewe loue. vwig chaste bodi and clene Ic/h hem habbe fram heuene ibrougte. oure Lord hem doP Sou lene gPe lilie toknetp;oure maidenhod. Pat is so white and swote JPe rose toknep roure martirdom. for perinne deie ge mote For Pat pou dost ualerian. Ceciles red so sone 75 What so pou of mi lord dost bidde. he wole graunte Pi bone. sede; C. louyng; 1 65. L. whyte, C. be whyt; L. beheld, C. byheld; L. wher, C. ware; L. be-cam; C. by-come; 1 66. L. a-non; C. nome; i 67. L. sein Cecilie; L. was pare (reg.) is fulle, C. be per his fulle; j 68. L. fond, C. founde; C. Schaumbre; L. lygth; L. wip-inne, C. with In; C. ful of swete smylle; I 69.C. fonde; 1 70. L. brybttere, C. brygtur; L. C. pan; L. C. any; L. lome; C. ly;t; L. twey, C. two; L. garlondes, C. garlauns; L. hadde, C. held; L. on; I 71. L. rose, C. swete ros; L. lilie, C. lyly; L.tok; I 72.C. pe; L. fynden; L. bok; 1 73. L. in, C. myd chaste loue; L. chaste body; 1 74. L. i-brou;th, C. bro;t; L. C. oure; L. C. hem; 1 75. L. ffor-falewe, C. falewy; C. olden; L. wille pei nat; L. euere he wille> laste, C. more laste; 1 76. L. manere; L. beb on, C. bep here on; L. nelle; L. neuere; L. hor; C. hewe; 1 77. L. be-tokneP, C. bytokney, L. whyt, C. whit; L. C. swote; 1 78. C. marterdom; L. for (reg.); C, dey;e; 1 79. C. dyst; C. Cecilijs; C. rede; L. C.so sone; I 80. L. what; C. oure; L. be-sekest, C. beste; 78 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. " I ne wilny noping so muche " sede ualerian. " As pat tybors my bro])er. were cristeneman." " My lord wole " quap pis angel: " eue him pulke grace. pat bope 3e schollep at one tyme be. Imartred In one place." 85 pe angel wende wip pis word. me nuste war he bicom. pis two clene pinges wip Ioie Inou ' hor eiper to oper nom Tibors com to pe chambre to speke wip is broper pere He stod stille & bihuld aboute f as he nuste war he were. " Broper " he sede "hou gep pis i pis tyme of pe;ere. 90 So suote smul ne smulde ic/i neuere. me pencp as ich do here pei pis hous were vol of rede rosen f & of wite lilion also I ne mi~te hem verisore smul: me pencp pen ich nou do. So vol icham of pis smul. & so muche it is In my post. f-1 pat I not hou icham sodenliche < In oper witte ibrost." 95 "Leue broper" quap valerian. "gerlans we habbep here. Of floures pat pou ne mi;t ise. bote pou were our Iuere Ac so as pou hast pern suote smul p. per-of poru our bone. ]rif pou wolt bileue as we dop. pou mist hem ise sone." " Leue broper " quap pis oper "weper is it sop pis o100 Oper ich stonde in metynge. & mete pat it so is." "In metynge " quap valerian ". we habbep euer ibe. Nou we bep verst of slepe awaked! nou we mowe uerst ise." "Suxtou bet nou" quap pis oper ' "pen pou hast er ido." " le " sede valerian ". wel me bi-houep so 105 Vor my lordes angel of heuene. hap igeue me si~t & vor our loue he wole pe also '! if pou wolt bileue ari~t" que volueris, et consequeris." Cui Valerianus: "nihil mihi in hac vita exstitit dulcius, quam unicus fratris mei affectus, peto igitur, ut et veritatem ipse mecum agnoscat." Cui angelus: " placet domino petitio tua; et ambo cum palma martirii ad dominum venietis." Post hoc, ingressus Tiburtius, frater Valeriani, cum nimium rosarum sensisset odorem, dixit: " miror, hoc tempore roseus hic odor et liliorum unde respiret; nam si ipsas rosas vel lilia in manibus meis tenerem, nec sic poterant odoramenta tantae mihi suavitatis infundere; confiteor vobis, ita sum refectus, ut putem me totum subito immutatum." Cui Valerianus: " coronas habemus, quas tui oculi videre non proevalent, floreo colore et niveo candore vernantes; et sicut me interpellante odorem sensisti, sic et, si credideris, videre valebis." Cui Tiburtius: "in somnis hoc audio, an in veritate ista tu loqueris, Valeriane?" Cui Valerianus: "in somnis usque modo fuimus, sed jam nunc in veritate manemus." Ad quem Tiburtius: "unde hoc nosti?" Et Valerianus: "angelus domini me docuit, quem tu videre poteris, si tu purificatus fueris, et omnibus ydolis abrenuntiaveris." (Huic miraculo de coronis rosarum Ambrosius attestatur in praefatione sic dicens: 'sancta Cxecilia sic ccelesti est dono repleta, ut martirii palmam assumeret; ipsum mundum est cum thalamis exsecrata; testis est Valeriani conjugis et Tiburtii provocata confessio, quos, domine, angelica manu odoriferis floribus coronasti; viros virgo duxit ad gloriam, mundus agnovit, quantum valeat devotio castitatis.' Haec Ambrosius.) Tunc Caecilia evidenter ostendit ei, omnia ydola esse L. wille; L.,e; L. C. graunte; L. sone; I 8i. L. wille, C. wylne; C. no ]yng; L. miche; L. seyde, C. seide; 1 82. L. Bote, C. but; L. Tiburst; L. wi]> me; C. cristen man; 1 83. C. sede; L. aungel, C. be a.; L. wile;iuen bat ilke, C.;yue hymsuche; 1 84. L. C. &; C. bop; L. schulle, C. schullen; L. C. o; L. Imartired, C. martred; L. o, C. a; 1 85. L. aungel, C. angle; C. pat; L. he, C. hy nust; L. wher, C. ware; L. be-com, C. bycome; 1 86. C. pes twey; L.,ingges, C; L. ech of oper; C. nome; I 87. L. C. Tiburs; C. come; L. spak, C. spake; C. with; L. C. his; C. jer; 1 88. C. stode; L. beheld, C. byhelde. L. al-a TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 79 80 " I ne desire no bing so moch," seyde Valerian, " As Tyburs, my broker, were wz't me in Cristindam." " My Lord wille," quod be aungel, " geue hym hat grace, f. 287. And boe;e scholle martrid be, at on tyme in on place." pe aunge[l] went wit pat word, he nyste wher he be corn. 85 pe two bingus eyber of ober gret ioy;e nom. Tyburs corn to chaumbre, to spe[k] wit his broPer here, He stood stille and be-held about, as he nyst wher he were. " Brober," he seyde, " how; gob his? In pis tyme of pe;ere? So swete smel smellid I neuere, as I do here. 90 pou his hous were ful of newe rosin, and lylis al-so, I ne myst sweter smelle nougt, me-binkeb, Pan I do. So ful I am of his smel, and so moche is in my bougt, pat I noot hou I am, sodeynlich, in an oper wit I-brou;t." " Leue broker," quod Valerian, " garlondus we haueb here 95 Of flouris pat bou mygt nou;t se, but bou were oure fere, But so as bou hast be swete smel perfore, borw oure bone, Irif bou wolt be-leue as we do, bou mygt hem se sone." " Leue broker," qztod be oper, ' wheyPer it soop is, Ober I stond in meting and wene bat sok it is? " I00 " In meting," qzuod Valerian, " we haue euer be, Now we be of slep awak, now we mow ferst se." " Sestow nowvS," quod be oper, " bet pan bou hast er do?" " Le." qzuod Valerian, " wel me be-houeh so, ffor my Lordus aungel of Heuen hap me goue lygt, I05 And for oure loue he wol he al-so,;if hou wolt be-leue arygt." I ne wilny nopinge on eorbe so moche. seide ualerian As pat tiburs mi broper were. wib me cristen man Mi lord wole his angel seide. geue him bulk grace And bobe ge scholle martred beo. at o time in on place 80 bbe angel wende forb wib his word. hi miste whar he becom Moche was Pe ioi6 of his clene hinges ' Pat aiber to' oper nom (1MS. co.) To chamber com tiburs to speke. wih his broker pere Stille he stod and biheolde aboute. as heig he miste whar he were Broper he seide hou gob his. in his time of he Ser 85 So swote smul ne smulde ich neuere. as me binch ich so nou her bhei; his hous were ful of newe floures. and white lilie also Murgore miSte hit smulle nougt. me binkeb han ich nou do So ful icham broper of he smul. and so moche hit is in mi pougt bhat icham sodeinliche inot hou: in oher witte ibrougt 90 Leue broker seide ualerian. gerlauns we habbeh here Of rose and lilie Pat bou ne miSte seo. bote bou were oure fere Ac as bou hast he swote smul ' perof borwg mi lone Also gif kou wolt bileoue as we dob. bou migte hem seo wel sone Leue broper seide tiburs. Whar hit beo sohe his 95 Oher hat istond in metinge. and mete pat his so is In metinge seide ualerian. We habbeh euere ibeo Of slepe we beob nou furst awaked. and nou we mowe furst iseo For oure lordes angel of heuene. hah igeue me sist And for oure loue he he wole geue also. gif hou wolt bileoue arist boute; L. als.; L. wher, C. ware; 1 89. L. seyde; L. gop, C. "his is" (the his is in a different hand); C. >at; C. in; I 9o.C. suche smel; L. smelde, C. smelled; L. I, C. ic; C. neuer; L. binkeb(reg.); C. now; I 91. C. wer; L. ful, C. fulle (reg.); L. of newe roses; L. of lylie, C. of lylyen; 1 92. L. myStteh, C. mySt; L versschere, C. swettur; L. smelle, C. smellen; L. C. now; 1 93. L. C. be; C. smelle; C. so is per on; L, ]out; 1 94. L. for-sope, L. C. in an-oper; L. wytte, C. wyt; L. I-brouth, C. ybrogt; I 95. C. he sede; L. garlandes, C. garlauns; C. habeb; | 96. C. nogt; L. i-se, C. se; C. but; L. C. oure; L. C. fere; i 97. L. als, C. &; L. pane swote smel, his smylle; L. bar-of, C. her for; L. for, C. porw; L. C. oure; I 98. C. If; L. be-leue, C. lyue; L. sen, C. se; 1 99. L. seyde, C. sede; C. tyburs; L. whebur, C. ys hit sop oher hit nys; L. be [ 1oo. L. matyngge, C. metyng; C. ys; I Ior. L. metyngge, C. metyng; C. sede; I 102. C. & now; L. ben; L. ferst; L. a-waked; L. ferst, C. furst; C. se; I 103. L. sestow, C. syxte; C. bete; C. sede tyburs; L. C. ban; C. ar; C. >is do; | o04. L. seyde; L. sone; L. be-, C. by; 105. L. ffor, C. for; L. aungel; L. I-,oue, C. y;yue; L. sy~th, C. lygt; I Io6 L. for ourc L. schal; L. wile;L. leue, C. lyue; 8o TEXTS AND VARIANTS. po sede pis holi maide " tybors leue broper. Wat bep pis maumetes bote wrechede ' pou suxt non oper. Ne suxtou hou it is monnes were * Imad of old tre. iio ping pet ne mai him sulue helpe ' hou mai it helpe pe" "Noping nys soper" quap tibors ' "pen pat pou hast ised. Woder he welper pen eny best ' pat nolde do pi rede" Seyn Cecile him custe anon '. "leue tybors " heo sede "To dai pou schalt my broper be '. vor pou wolt do bi rede. 115 poru clene loue of good bileue p pi broper my spouse is per-poru pou schalt bicome also. my broper wan pou art his Myd valerian pou most go to pe biscop vrban & be icristned & do also ' as he pe rede can." "Is pat vrban " quap tybours " " pat so ~erne hap ibe iso3t. 120 pat 3are hap ibe fleme & ihud ' & gif he were uorp ibroqt. Vorberne he scholde & we also ' Xif we wip him were & so pe wole we heuene so3te ' vorberne we mi3te here." " & 3if per nere " quap pis maide: " soulement bote pis lif. Fol he were pat it wolde lese ' vor eny strif. 125 An wen ]er is so muri lif ] pat we schullep her-after auonge. Fol is pat nele an wule be wo ' to be In Ioie so longe." " Leue broper " quap tybours '. ich. biseche pe Lede me to pulke gode monne ' & haue mercy of me." pat o broper ladde pat oper '. to pe biscop Vrban 130 & let him vorsake is fole bileue ' & bicom cristene man. Tibours po he corn agen ' pen angel he sei anon. pat Cecile him hadde bihote'. In pe chambre wip hire gon. insensibilia et muta, itaJut Tiburtius responderet ac diceret: "qui ista non credit, pecus est." Tunc Caecilia osculans pectus ejus dixit: " hodie te fateor meum esse cognatum, sicut enim amor Dei fratrem tuum mihi conjugem fecit, ita te mihi cognatum contemtus faciet ydolorum. Vade igitur cum fratre tuo, ut purificationem accipias et angelicos vultus videre valeas." Dixitque Tiburtius fratri suo: " obsecro te, frater, ut mihi dicas, ad quem me ducturus es." Cui Valerianus: " ad Urbanum episcopum." Cui Tiburtius: " de illo Urbano dicis qui totiens damnatus est et adhuc in latebris commoratur? hic, si inventus fuerit, cremabitur; et nos in illius flammis pariter involvemur, et dum quarimus divinitatem latentem in ccelis, incurremus furorem exurentem in terris." Cui Caecilia: "Si haec sola esset vita, juste hanc perdere timeremus; est autem alia melior, quze nunquam amittitur, quam nobis Dei filius enarravit. Omnia enim, que facta sunt, filius ex patre genitus condidit, universa autem, quae condita sunt ex patre procedens spiritus animavit. Hic igitur filius Dei in mundum veniens verbis et miraculis aliam vitam esse nobis monstravit." Cui Tiburtius: " certe unum Deum esse asseris, et quomodo nunc tres esse testaris?" Respondit Caecilia: "sicut in una hominis sapientia sunt tria, scilicet ingenium, memoria et intellectus, sic et in una divinitatis assentia tres personae esse possunt." Tunc coepit ei de adventu filii Dei et passione praedicare, et multas congruitates ipsius passionis ostendere. " Nam ideo," inquit, " filius Dei est tentus, ut genus humanum dimittatur peccato detentum; benedictus maledictur, ut homo maledictus benedictionem consequatur; illudi se patitur, ut homo ab illusione daemonum liberetur; spineam coronam accepit in capite, ut a nobis sententiam auferat capitalem; fel suscipit amarum, ut sanaret hominis duicem gustum; exspoliatur, ut parentum nostrorum nuditatem operiat; in ligno suspenditur, ut ligni praevaricationem tollat." Tunc Tiburtius fratri suo dixit: "miserere mei, et perduc me ad hominem Dei ut purificationem accipiam." Ductus igitur, et purificatus, angelos Dei saepe videbat, et omnia quae postulabat, protinus obtinebat. Valerianus L. a-ryyth; | 107. L. seyde; |I oS. L. what; L. ben; L. maumettes, C. maumes; C. bot; L. wrechedhede, C. wrecches; L. sest, C. syxt; C. ne; L. on hem; 1 c9. L. sestou; pit pese maumets, C. bep TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 8i po seyd pe holy mayde, "Tyburs, leue brobir, What beP Pe maumetus but nouSt, Pou schal se non oper. pou mySt se it is monnus werk; mad of old tre; ping pat ne may hym-self help, how schold it helpe Pe?" IIo "Noping is soP, " qzuod Tybors, " as pat kou hast of sede, Woddere he were pan any best, Pat nold do py rede." Seynt Sycile hym kiste anon, " Leue broker," She sede, " To-day Pou schalt my broper be, for pou wolt do by my rede. porw clene loue and good be-leue, Py broper my spouse is, 115 And pou schalt by-come al-so my broker, whan pou art his. Wit Valerian Pou most go to Pe bysschop Vrban, A nd be cristenyd and do as Pe rede can." " Is pat Vrban," qufod Tyburs, " at so Berne hap be-sout, pat long hap be flemyd and hid? And Sif he had be forb brouSt, 120 Brend he schold be, and we alle-so, Sif we wit hym were." " Le," quod Pe mayde, "gif it be so, we scholle to Heuin I-fere." "t if Per nere," quod his mayde, " onlich but his lyf, Fool he were, pat it wold lese, for any maner strif." " Leue broker," quod Tyburs, " haue mercy on me, 125 And leed me to pat good mon, I be-seche pe." pat o broper lad Pat oper to Pe bysschop Vrban, f. 287 b. And leet him forsak his foly;e and be-com cristin man. Tyburs, po he com a-Sen, ke aungel he say anon, pat Sysile hym hadde be-hote in be chaumzbre to gon. ioo jPo seide Cecilie te holi maide. tiburs leue broker f. I57. (at top of page What is in oure maumetes bote wrecched. Pou schalt iseo non oper Ne seostou pat hit is maumetes work. imad of old tre "De Sancta Cecilia.") ]pinge pat mai nou-t him sulf helpe: hou miSte hit helpe be Nopinge is soPer seide tiburs. Pan pat bou hast ised I05 Gidiore he were pan eni best. pat nolde do pi red Seint Cicile custe him anon. leue tiburs Seo sede To dai Pou schalt mi broker beo. for Pou wolt don after rede pboruS clene loue and gode bileoue; ji broker min spouse is >kper Toru; Pou schalt also bicome. mi broper whan aou art his IIO Wib ualerian Pou most gon. to Pe bischop vrban And beo icristned and do also. as he pe rede can Is Pat vrban seide tiburs. Pat so gurne hap ibeo souSte bpat Sare hap ibeo fleom and ihudde aznd,if he were fork ibrouste Forbrenne he scholde and we also. Sif we wik him were ii5 And so Pe while we heuene souste. forbarnde we scholde beon Pere Eif kat her nere seide Cecilie. soulment bote his lif A fole he were Pat hit wolde. lese for eni strif Ac whan Per is as murie lif. Pat we schollen her after fonge Fole he were pat nolde a while beo wo. to beon in ioie so longe 120 Leue broper seide tiburs. haue merci on me And lede me to bulk gode man. ic/z biseche Pe kHe broper ladde ko pen oker. to Pe bischop urban And let him forsake his fole lawe. andt bicom cristen man. Tiburs po hi com a-en. Pe angel he sei:; anon I25 kpat Cecilie him hadde bihote. in ])e chambre wip hire gon hy of mau:;es werke; L. ben mad, C. & ymaked; [ IIo. L. C. sulf; C. helpen; L. my,-te, C. scholde; C. hy; I| II. L. sopere: C. sede; L. panne, C. pan; L. i-seyd, C. ysede; [ II2. L. gydiere, C. gydier; L. C. were pan; L. any beste, C. a best; C. nold; L. don; L. red; I II3. C. swete c.; L. tiburs, C. broper; L. he seyde;l 14. L. to-day; L. wilt don; L. be, C. by;l 1 15. C. porwe: L. C. and; C. goud; C. spous ys; |I i6. C. per porwe; L when; C. b. ben ywys; I II7. L. C. mid; I xI9. C. sede; L. be sousth; C. be so;_t; I I20. C. yflemed be; C.,-ef; L. forp brouSth, C. forp bro;t; 1 I21. L. ffor-berne; C. for; C. schold; C. ek; C. myd; 122. L. while, C. wyle, L. souhthen, C. soyt; L. for-barnd, C. brende; L. scholde, C. schold; L. ben here, C. ben per;! 123. C. sede cecile; L. onliche; C. bot; I 124. C. hit; L. any-maner; I 125. C. omits line; L. sepe: L. schulle after a-fonge; I 126. C. omits line; L. nelle a whyle ben; 1 27. C. sede; L. pou; L. C. haue mercy of me; j I23. L. led; L. C. tat; C. goud; L. C. man; L. Ich be-; C. ic byseche; i 123. C. pe; C. lad jpe o.; L. bisschop, C. byschop; I130. L. par he for-sok, C. To forsake; L. C. his foule la;-'e; L. becamn. C. bycome; C. cristen; I 131. C. come; L. pan, C. pe; L. 82 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. Cecile, vor heo womman was; atom heo moste abide. Ac pis breperen pat were men'. aboute wende wide. 135 & wen me martred cristenmen ' puder hi wolde gon. f I87b. & stele to wen hi miate best ' & burie hem anon. [don. bi-uore pe Iustice hi were ibro2t. me lefte hem wat hi wolde Ho made hem so hardi'. to ben pe emperours fon. As hi burede twei gode men ' pat Imartred were. 140 Come pe emperours men ' & nome hem riat pere. pe misbileued trechours ' pat were aaen our lawe. pat wip riit Iugement of londe f were ibroqt of dawe. " Sire, we wolde," quepe pis oper: "pat we wurpi were Hor knaues uorte habbe ibe ' pat Se lette quelle pere. 145 Hi bileuede ping pat no~ t nas pei [it]' semblaunce hadde & toke pat was aworp! & no semblance nadde. (1 IS. omits.) Vor pei worldes wele habbe semblance ~ uor sope nott it nys. & pei pe blisse of heuene penche lute. uor sope muche it is." "Belamys," pe Iustices seden! "se me pencp wode. 150 Wurpe he i[s'] to habbe wo f hose kepep nott of gode." ('Os it.) " In wynter," quap valerian ' "idelmen sittep & drinkep. To busemar hi li3ep erpetilien. pat aboute gode swynkep. In heruest wen hi mowe f vair corn repe. [grepe In meseise hi mowe go vp & doun 1 vor hi nabbep neuer a I55 & we schollep uor our trauail ' pi blisse repe atenende. Wen;e schullep uor our Ioie ' wepynge to helle wende" "Eke we," quap pe Iustice '. "pat lordes scholde be. Bep lasse worp pen suche wreches! pat nellep neuer ipe." igitur et Tiburtius elemosinis insistebant; et sanctorum corpora, quos Almachius praefectus occidebat, sepultura tradebant. Quos Almachius ad se vocans, cur pro suis sceleribus damnatos sepelirent, inquisivit. Cui Tiburtius: " utinam illorum servi essemus, quos tu damnatos appellas! Qui contemserunt illud, quod videtur esse et non est, et invenerunt illud, quod non videtur esse et est." Cui praefectus: " quidnam est illud?" Et Tiburtius: " quod videtur esse et non est,est omne, quod in hoc mundo est,quod hominem ad non esse perducit; quod vero non videtur esse et est, estvita justorum et peena malorum." Cui prasfectus: " non puto, quod mente tua loquaris." Tunc jubet adstare Valerianum dicens ei: " quoniam non est sani capitis frater tuus; tu saltem poteris sapienter dare responsum; constat plurimum vos errare, qui gaudia respuitis et omnia inimica gaudiis affectatis." Tunc Valerianus "se vidisse ait glaciali tempore otiosos jocantes, et operarios agricolas deridentes, sed aestivo tempore, dum advenissen t gloriosi fructus laborum, gaudentibus illis, qui putabantur vani, ceperunt flere, qui videbantur urbani. Sic et nos nunc quidem sustinemus ignominiam et laborem, in futuro autem recipiemus gloriam et aternam mercedem. Vos autem nunc transitorium habetis gaudium, in futuro autem invenietis aternum luctum." Cui praefectus: " ergo nos invictissimi principes aeternum habebimus luctum, et vos persona vilissimse perpetuum possidebitis gaudium?" Cui Valerianus: " homuntiones estis, non principes, tempore nostro nati, citius morituri et Deo rationem plus omnibus reddituri." Dixit autem praefectus: C. sey; | 132. C. byhete; I133. L. Se; L. wyfman, C. wymman; L. at horn, C. a com; C. most; ] 134. L. ak kese; C. be brokeren; L. whane, C. wan; L. martyreden; L. cristenemen; L. pider; L. he wolden, C. hy wold; | 136. L. to whan, C. to wan; L. he myStte, C. hy myst; C. beste; L. burien, C. bured; C. be a.; | I37. I. 139, 140 tr. I37, 138 in L. and C.; L. to-fore, C. to; L. C. iustise, L. he weren, C. hy were; L. i-brouth; L. pei askede, C. me eschete; L. C. hem anon; { 138. L. who, C. wo; L. C. Sou; L. burie, C. bury; L. C. emperoures; L. foon; j 139. L. kei;C. hy; L. burieden, C. bured;L. y-martired; | 140. C. comen; L. C. -es; L. C. nomen; C. anon per; \ 141. L. trichours, C. traytoures; C. TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 83 130 Sysile, for She woman was, at hor moste abyde, But be twey breberin >at were men, about wente wyde. And whanne bey martrid Cristin men, bedir bey wende, And stele to whan bey my;te best, to bery heymz at Pe ende. As ]ey beriid twey men bat I-martrid were, 135 Com be emperourzus men, and nom hem anon bere. To-fore be ioustise bey were brout; me askid hem anon, " Who made hem so hardy be emperourzts foon, IMys-be-leuid travtourus, bery, bat were asen here lawe, Pat wit ry-t iugement of lond were brouSt of dawe?" I40 " Syre, we wold." q zod be oker. "bat we worby wer Here cnauis to be, bat were quellid per." '' ey be-leuid bou it semblaunt made, And tok to bing bat was good bou it semblaunt nade, For be worldis ioy bat hab semblaunt, nouSt worb it nys, 145 And bou be blisse of Heuin bink lyte, moche andel good it is." " Belamys," be iustise seyd, "me-binkeb;ou wode, Wrebe it is worby bat he haue wo, bat kepib nouSt of gode." " In winter," quod Valerian, " men sittek and drinkel; To scorn bey lau;e erke tyliers, bat about here mete swinkeb. I50 In heruest, whan be tilyer may feyr corn and good repe, In myseyse key gon vp and doun, azd haue neuer a grepe. As we scholle for oure trauayl in blisse repe, at be ende, Whan;e scholle. for;oure ioySe, to pyne of helle wende." pan seyd be iustise, "scholle bey bat lordus be I55 Lasse workb an soch wrecches? "pat nelle neuer be!" Cecilie for Seo womman was at horm reo most abide Ac bis tweie breberen bat were men. aboute hi wende wide Euere whan me martred cristen men. bider hi wolde gon And stele to whan hi mi;te best and binime hem anon 130 As hi bureden tweie holi men. bat martred were Com be amperoures men anon. and nom hem rist bere To fore be iustise hi weren ibrougte. he asked hem anon Who mad hem so hardi to burie ' be emperoures fon bbis misbileouede trichours. bat weren a;en her lawe I35 bbat wib inggement of be lond. were ibrouSt of dawe Sire seide bis godmen. icholde pat we worbi were. Her knaues forto habbe ibeo. bat Pou letest quelle Pere Hi forsoke binge bat nouSt nas. beiS hit semblaunte hadde And toke binge bat worbi was. and non semblaunte nadde I40 Bel amjys be iustise seide.;ou me PencheJ wod f. 157 b Worbi he is sorwe to habbe. Whoso kepeb nou;t of god Valerian seide in winter ofte. idel men sitteb and drinkeb To busmare hi ligeb eorbe tilien. bat aboute sowinge swinkeb In haruest whan gode swinkares mowe. gode corn inouS ripe I45 bban sitteb hi at horn. and nabbe) of corn a gripe As we scholle for oure trauaille. in blisse ripe attan ende Whan Se scholle for goure ioie nou. wepinge to helle wende bban we seide be iustise Pat louerdes scholde beo Beob villore ban Se wrecche cheitiues. bat neuere nolleb ibeo a;ens; L. C. oure; I I42. L. ryIth; C. Iuggement; L. of ]e lond; L. i-brout; 1 I43. C. wolde god sede Pes ober, L. obere seyde; L. worbi, C. so; i 144. L. C. here; L. forto; C. knaues... bat; L. bou let; C. Se aquelden; L. bare; I 145. L. he, C. hy$; L. C. leften; L. nawt, C. na;t; L. bei it; C. pey hit; C. semblant; ij 46. L. good bing, C. to be byng; C. semblant; i[ 47. L. be worldes ioye bat hab semblant; L. so nawt, C. wors ban n. ys; j 148. L. and, C. ac be Ioie; L. heuen; L. binke, C. semeb; L. lite, C. luyte; L. mechul and swete it is, C. ac much hit ys ywys; i| 49. L. beaus, C. bens; L. a... me, C. sede bis iustice; L. bat;e ben; L. bynkb, C. byncheb; I I50. L. worbe, C. work; L. who-so, C. Pat; L. keput; L. nat; C. no goude; [ 151. C. sede; L. sitten; C. stille; L. drynkun; [ 152. L. bismere, C. a scorn; L. leyen; L. here; C. in be felde, L. sowynge; I 153. L. whan, C. wan; L. C. pe swynkeres; L. moweb, C. rypeb; L. fair schef, C. corne; L. and good and rype, C. goud and rype; I I54. L. ge mowen gon, C. Pe drynkeres gop; L. he, C. and; L. neuere agripe, C. a gripe; I 55. L. als, C. so; L. C. schulle; L. C. oure; C. trauaile; L. C. rype; L. atte ende, C. at-nende; 1 156. L. 84 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. "Certes" qua] utalerian "pou art lasse itold I60 pen a beggare aaen god ' ne be pou ne so bold" "Belamy," quap pe Iustice ' ' I ne kepe no;t of pi Ianglinge. Dop) 3oure sacrifice anon. oper me schal 3ou to depe bringe" " Certes" quepe pis gode men " pou ne bringest ous noet perto." pe Iustice hem let anon f In strong prison do I65 Maxime pe gailer het P kat hem In warde nom. So pat he & alle his ' poru hem cristene bicom Seyn Cecile corn bi pe prison! loude heo gan grede. "Wat dop Se, stalwarde kny;tes n cupep;oure stalward hede. Fi3tep nou stalwardliche < to bileue pis derkhede. 170 pat Se were In pe weie ibrot. pat to cler list Sou wole lede" Amorwe to ]e maumet pis gode men were ibroat. pe Iustice hem het do sacrifice. ac po hi nolde noSt. Hor heden he het bope of smyte. & maxime isei War angles hor soulen nome f & to heuene bere an hei. 175 To pe Iustice he eode anon. "cristene icham" he sede "Ic/z isei pe gode menne soulen. angles to heuene lede." pe lustice him let nyme anon f naked he let him bete. TWip stronge scourgen vaste ibounde ' vorte he gan pat lif lete. pat bodi hi caste wip-poute toun. po gon Cecile uorp gon. f- 88 -I80 pis pre holi martirs ' to-gadere heo burede anon. Heo was sone Inome & ilad. byuore ]e lustice po. "Wat" he sede "hou gel)p is ' bep] per Sut screwen mo. Artou valerianes wif f bi ]e fei ic/, owe mahon. "quid verborum circuitu immoramur? offerte Diis libamina et illisi abscedite." Sancti responderunt: "nos Deo vero quotidie sacrificium exhibemus." Quibus praefectus: "quod est nomen ejus?" Cui Valerianus: "nomen ejus invenire non potiris, etiamsi pennis volaveris." Prefectus dixit: "ergo Jupiter nomen Dei non est?" Cui Valerianus: "nomen homicide et stupratoris est." Ad quem Almachius: "ergo totus mundus errat! et tu cuin fratre tuo verum Deum nosti? " Valerianus respondit: "nos soli non sumus, sed innumerabiiis multitudo hanc sanctitatem recepit." Traduntur igitur sancti in custodiam Maximi. Quibus ille ait: " o juventutis flos purpureus, o germanus fraternitatis affectus quomodo ad mortem quasi ad epulas festinatis? " Cui Valerianus ait, quod, si crediturum se promitteret, gloriam animarum eorum post mortem videret. Et Maximus: "fulminibus igneis consumar, si non ilium solum Deum confitear, quem adoratis, si contingat, quod dicitis." Ipse igitur Maximus, et omnis ejus familia, et universi carnifices crediderunt; et ab Urbano, qui illuc occulte venit, baptisma susceperunt. Igitur dum aurora nocti finem daret, Caecilia exclamavit dicens: "eia milites Christi, abjicite opera tenebrarum, et induimini arma lucis." Quarto igitur milliario ab urbe sancti ad statuam Jovis ducuntur et dum sacrificare nollent, pariter decollantur. Tunc Maximus cum jurejurando asseruit, se in hora passionis eorum angelos vidisse fuigentes et animas eorum quasi virgines de thalamo exeuntes, quas in gremio suo in ccelum angeli detulerunt. Almachius vero audiens Maximum christianum effectum, eun plumbatis tamdiu c.edi fecit, quousque spiritum excussit. Cujus corpus sancta CTcilia juxta Valerianum et Tiburtium sepelivit. Tunc Almachius facultates amborum cmepit inquirere, et Ceciliam tamquam Valeriani conjugem coram se fecit adstare, jussitque, ut ydolis immolaret, aut sententiam mortis incurreret. Cum autem ad hoc ab apparitoribus urgeretur, et illi vehementer flerent, eo quod puella tam whanne, C. wan; L. C. schulle; L. for goure; L. wepynde, C. to pyne of h.; I I57. L. ek he, C. ek we;L. seyde, C. sede; C. schold lordis; I158. L. C. jan; L. swiche; C. drynkeres; L. nolde neuere ]e, C. ype; I I59. C. sede; C.ert; C. of tolde; i 160. L. Joan is a saly beggere; C. asens; C. goud; L. neuere, C. neuer, C. bolde; 161I. C. ede; L. yne, C ic ne; L. nat, C. no; L. ianglyngge; I 162. C. oure godes; L. sacrefise; L. bringge; I 163. L. quabl) is godeman, C. hv sede; C. ]o: L. ne bringgest me neuere, C. bringest hitnoyt; ij 64. C. stronge; L. prisone; C. to do; Ij 65. C. leylere hete; C. in ward nome; I 166. C. al; L. porw, C. pIorwe; C. fongen; C. cristendom; L. come: L. Se; C. to g.; I 168. L. what; L. C. do; L. C. godes; L. knytes; L. ku)Le]?: C. kepej,; L. Sour; L. stalewort, C. Stalword; I I6y. C. TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 85 " Sertis," quod Valerian, "bou art lasse I-told pan a begger lat nouSt hap, be bou neuer so bold." " Belamy" quod ke iustise, " I kep nougt of by iangling; Dob goure sacrefyse anon, or me schal to debe ^owS bring." I60 "Sertis," quod pis good mon, " bou bringist vs neuer ker-two." pe iustise hem bad anon in strong preson do. Maxime, ke iayler, heet kat hem in ward nom, So Jat he and alle his, korw hem, tok Cristindom. Seint Sysile com be le preson; loud She gan to grede, I65 "What do Se goddus knystzes kep,oure monhede!" " ffyStil now strongliche to be-leue pis derk hede pat Se were in Pe wey brouSt, kat schal Sou to lySt lede!" On morw, to be maumetzus, bese good men were brourt. pe iustise had hem do sacrefys, but key nold nougt; 170 Here heuedis he leet of smyte, and Maxime bo seyg Wher aungeluis here soulus nome, and ber to Heuin on hyS. To Pe iustise he went anon, " Cristin I am," he sede, f. 288. "I say aungelus to be ioyge ke good mennus soulzus lede." pe iustise heet hyrn neme anon, andnakid hymn bete 175 Wit strong scorgzs fast I-bound, til he Pe lyf lete. pe body Jey casste wit-oute be toun, Secile gan her fork goon; pe pre holy marteris to-gedir She berid anon. She was sone I-nome and lad to Pe iustise ko. <" What! " he seyde, " how gook k'is; be git schrewis mo?" 80o "Artow Valerianzus wif? By ke fey I owe Mahoun 150 Certes seide ualerian. kou art lasse itolde. kkan a sely beggar agen god. ne beo kou neuere so bolde Bel amS seide ke iustise. y ne kepe nougt of kin ianglinge Ac dok to oure godes sacrefize. oker me schal Sou to deJ bringe Certes seide kis god men. kou ne bringest hit neuerse ler to 155 Anon Pe iustise for wrakke het. in to stronge prisoun hem do Maxime het pe gailler. kat hem in warde nom So kat he and alle his men. koru hem cristen bicom Seint Cecilie com bi Pe prisoun. and loude gan to grede What do ge Seo seide godes knigtes. cukek g;oure staleworplhede I60 Beol hardi and figte, staleworpliche. to bileue lJis derkhede kkat Se were in ke wey ibrougt. kat to cler list wole gou lede Amorwe to kis maumetes. bis gode men weren ibrouSt kke iustise hem het don sacrefize. ac ko hi nolde nougt He het her heuedes to smiten of ' and Maxime ko iseiS I65 Whar angles nom her soulen bope. and bere to heuene an heig Maxime wende to ke iustise fork '.cristen icham he sede Ich seige Jis tweie godmen soules ' angles to heuene lede kke iustise him let nime anon. and naked he let him bete WipJ scourges stronge. faste ibounde. forte he kat lif gan lete 170 kke bodi hi caste wikoute ke toun. and ko gan Cecilie fork gon kkis kreo swete martires, Seo burede hire sulf anon Son Seo was inome. and iladde. to fore lje iustise ko What he seide hou gok kis. beok kper gut schrewen mo Artou he seide valerianes wif ' bi ke trewke ichz owe Mahoun wytek soure strongnesse, L. staleworpliche;C. now in; | 170. L. i-brouth; 17$. L. opon ke morue; L. maumets, C. jis maunes; C. Pe goud; L. brouth; | 172. C. hete; L. don; L. kei ne wolde nat, hi nold; 1[ 73. L. C. here; L. heued, C. heuedes; L. let, C. lete; L. it I-sey, C. anon sey; I x74. L. whare aungles here soules, C. foure angles here saule nyme; L. baren; I I75. L. gede, C. wende asen; 1 176. L. godemannes soule, C. sey angles now here saules; 1 177. C. lete2; L. C. nymen; | 178. L. skourgen; L. faste, C. fast; C. bounden; L. forto, C. fort; C. his 1.; j 179. L. C. Pe; L. Pei, C. hy; L. C. casten; L. wikoute, C. withloute; L. pet.; C. toune; L. gan, C. com; L. C. fork; I[ 8o. L. kese, C. kpo; L. C. martires; L. Se.; C. bured; L. to-gydere, C. togadre; Ix8i. L. omits; C. nome; ladde; to; f 182. L. what; C. how; L. C. gop; L. set; L. C. schrewen; I 183. C. kou; L. Vallerianus; C. fay; L. mahoun, 86 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. Bote pou oper do, pi wite heu '. worp sone ibro~ t adon I85 Of wat kun artou icome '. pat so folliche pe dop lere." " Of betere kunne " qual) pis maide "pen pou euer were In wuch maner lif quap pis oper ' pencstou pi lif lyue. [3iue pou axst as a fol quaj, pis maide ' & such vnsuere me schal pe Vor al pi poer pou schalt ise. wen pou wost pen ende. I90 pat pou ne schalt fram ihesu crist ' enes myn herte wende." " Hou com it to pe " quapl. p]is oper ' "to be so hardi her. To clepe me fol pat am pi maister ' ne suxstou my poer." " pi poer wreche " quap pis maide '. "worp sone ibro~t bi-hinde Vor it nys bote as a bleddore ' iblowe uol of wynde 195 pat be ipriked wip a pricke ' awei it scrynkep al. Also wip a lute sekenesse! pi wreche caroine schal. pi poer pat paou 3elpest of. worp ]penne suy]pe lute." "Hou gep pis " quap pe Iustice ' "dame, wenne comep pi prute. Ne mai ic/z pe; eue delp & lif ne suxtou wip pin eie" 200 "Certes sire" quap pis maide ' "pou luxt per of wel beie. A wreche caroine pou mi3te 3eue del) ' pat wel schort is. Ac of lyue paou mite noping ~eue '. pi sulue no3t iwis. Wen pou mi3t del) 3eue '. me pencp bi pur rigt. pat pvou art depes sergant. & of lif nastou no mist 205 & wen ])ou depes sergaunt art ' delp pi lord is. & In dep wippoute ende pou wolt be iwis." decora et nobilis ultro se morti traderet, dixit ad eos: " hoc, boni juvenes, non est juventutum perdere, sed mutuare, dare lutum et accipere aurum, dare vile habitaculum et accipere pretiosum, dare brevem angulum et accipere forum pellucidum. Si quis pro nummo solidos daret, nonne velocius festinaretis? Deus autem, quod accepit simplum, reddet centuplum. Creditis his, qum dico? " Et illi: " credimus, Christum verum esse Deum, qui talem possidet famulam." Vocato igitur Urbano episcopo, CCCC et amplius baptizati sunt. Tunc Almachius sanctam Cmciliam ad se vocans ait: " cujus conditionis es? " Et illa: "ingenua sum et nobilis." Cui Almachius: "ego te de religione interrogo." Cui Csecilia: "' interrogatio tua stultum sumit initium, qum duas responsiones una putat inquisitione concludi." Cui Almachius: " unde tibi tanta prsesumtio respondendi? " At illa: " de conscientia bona, et fide non ficta?" Cui Almachius: "ignoras, cujus potestatis sim? " Et illa: "potestas vestra est quasi uter vento repletus, quem si acus pupugerit, omnis protinus rigor pallascit et quidquid in se rigidum habere cernitur, incurvatur." Cui Almachius: "ab injuriis caepisti, et in injuriis perseveras." Cmcilia respondit: " injuria non dicitur nisi quod verbis fallentibus irrogatur; unde aut injuriam doce, si falsa locuta sum, aut te ipsum corripe calumniam inferentem, sed nos scientes sanctum Dei nomen omnino negare non possumus, melius est enim feliciter mori, quam infeliciter vivere." Cui Almachius: "ad quid cum; tanta superbia loqueris? " Et illa: "non est superbia, sed constantia." Cui Almachius: " infelix, ignoras, quia vivificandi et mortificandi mihi tradita est potestas? " Et illa: " contra veritatem publicam probo te nunc esse mentitum, vitam enim viventibus tollere potes, mortuis autem dare non potes C. to M.; 1 184. C. an o1ler; L. wyth, C. py whyte hewe; L. I-brouth, C. brost; L. -doun, C. adoune; 1 185. L. what; L. kynne, C. kunde; C. jou comen; L. jus foleliche wilt, C. ]Je wole pus; I[ 86. C. beter kunde; L. qua]j C., C. sede C.; L. C. pan; L. euere; I I87. L. wich, C. wuche 1.; C. sede pe i.; L. C. penkest; L. tou, C. 1ou; L. to lyue; I I88. L. ffor-soJe; L. axest, C. eschete; C. heo sede; C. foule; L. swich, C. suche; L. ansuere; L. schul; I| 89. C. powere; C. se; L. C. by pat,ou; C. je; I 9po. TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 87 But Jou oer —wey tome ly wit,?ou schalt sone be brou;t a-doun." Of what kin art ou come, bat l us follich wolt le leer?" "Of beter kin," qzuod ke mayd, " lan 'ou euer wer." "In what maner," quod pe opler, " enkistou ly lyf leue?" 185 " pou askist," She seyd, " as a fool, and so me schal Pe answer seue." "ffor al ly oouer?ou schalt se by pat lou wost pe ende, pat ]ou ne schalt fro Ihesu Crist onis myn herte wende." " How com it pe," quod ple iustise, "to be so hardy heer To clepe me fool, and am ly mayster: ne sestou my power?" 190 Py pouer, wrecce," qztod le mayd, "worl sone brouSt be-hinde, For it is but a bleddere bloue ful of winde, pat be it prekid wit a prikke, awey it sinkel, al; Also wit alyte syknes ly wrecche careyne schal. py pouer lat lou gelpist of. lanne worl) wel lyte." 195 " How gol blis? " qod lte iustise, "Dame, whennus comyl' y pryte?" "May I noust seue le dep and lyf, ne sestow nouSt wit Pin yge?" "Sertis, Syre," quod Pis mayde, " 'ou lyx pcrof wel hySe." "A wrecche careyne pou mySt geue dep, 'at wel schort is; Of lyf ne mygt you nouSt;eue lpy-self, I-wis. 200 Whan l)ou ne mySt geue del', ne lyf, me-pinkel be rygt pou art delzts seruaunt, for of lyf hastou no mySt; And whan lou delzus seruaunt art, del' y lord is, And in delj wit-outen ende Jaou schalt be, I-wis." 175 Bote laou oler do. lin white hew. worl son ibrouSt adoun Of what kinne he seide artou icome ' pat lpus folliche }e wolde lere Of noblere men geo seide icham icome. l)an laou euere were^ In whuche manere lif seide le iustise. lenkestou forto lue lpou askest Seo seide as a fole. and soche answere me schal le Seue. i80 For al lin power lou schalt iseo. bi lat lpou wost len ende Jpat lou ne schalt fram mi lord crist. enes min hert wende f. 158. Hou bicomel hit le. je iustise seide ' to beo so hardi her (" De Sancta Cecilia.") To dupe me fole tlat am l'i maister. ne seostou mi power lhin power wrecche pis maide seide. worl son ibrouSte bi hinde i85 For hit nis bote as a bladdore. iblowe folle of winde llert be he ipriked wil a lutel pricke. a wey he schrinkel al As god wil a lutel sikenesse. l}in wrecche caro5yn schal ltin power l'at l'ou Selpest of. lan worl' wel lute Hou gel lis Ple iustise seide. f ram whannan comel l'in prute 190 Ne mai ic/i pe geue del andz lif. ne seostou wit lin eye Certes sire lis maide seide. ler of lou luxt wel he-e A wrecche caroyn pou miste geuet del) l'at schort is Ac of liue lou miSte nopinge 3eue ' hi sulf nougt iwis WVhan l ou mi;te;eue del aznd no lif ' me benchel bi pure ri;te. I95 l>'lat lou deles sergaunt art ' for of lif nastou no miSte. And whan lou del'es seriaunt art ' del lin lord is And in del wiltouten ende. lou wrolt beon iwis L. ones, C. enys; C. my lo3t; I I9I. L. corme,, C. how come lou; L. seyde, C. sede; L. C. Ple iustise; I C. to ben; C. here; | I92. C. clype; C. foul and; L. ne sixte nower my per, C. ne syxt lou my powere; 193. L. per, C. powere; C. wrecche; C. sede heo; L. i-brouSth, C. bro;t; C. be; L. be-, C. by-; I I94. C. hit; C. bot; L. bladre, C. biadere; C. yblowen; C. ful, L. fol of a wreche w.; 1 195. L. be it, C. be hit; C. priked myd; L. a litel prikke, C. a prike; C. hit; C. schrynkel; [ i96. L. als pi cariogne wil siknesse, wreche, a-dwyne schal, C. with a lyte sykenesse ly wrecche careyn schal; 1 197. C, powere; L. bole is penne & lite, C. swype lyte; I 98. L. gob; C. how is; L. sey de, C. sede; L. whenne, C. wannes; Lal lis, C. ly prite; I I99. L. I may l'e Siue, C. Syue; L. as lou sixt myd, C. syxt pou myd 'y neye; 200. L. lo; C. sede; L. lixt, C. lyxt; | 201. C. a body; L. mySth, C. my3t, L. Siue; C. Syue (reg); L. and;. 202. L ak; L. C. lyf; L. mygtte, C. myst; L. nat, C. ywys (reg.); [ 203. L. sele, C. wan; L. my;th; L. & no lif; L. linkb, C. l}inkel; L. rygtte; 1 204. C. ert; L. seriant, C. seriaunt; L. for; L. hasto, C. ne hast lou; L. myjStte, C. wy-;t my;t; 205. L. ffor whan. C. & wan; L. sergeant, C. seriant; C. ert; L. louerd; 1 2o6. L. wib-outen, C. with oute; L.wilt,C. schalt ben; 1 207. C. sede bis i.; L. gydihede, C. wod 88 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. "Dame" quap pe Iustice ' "of pi godhede ne kepe ich nogt. Do sacrifice to oure godes ' oper pou worst to depe ibrogt" "pou seist pat ic/z gidi am" ' Seyn Cecili sede. 210 "Ac p]ou art gidi & eke blynd. I sene on pi rede. Scholde ic/A honoure pine godes f pat bep of ston & tre I lef 3if ich segge sop ';if pou mist nogt ise. Bote pou be blynd ]pou mi;t ise. pat pis ping sop is. Iif pou it suxst & leuest it nogt ' gidi pou art iwis. 215 Vor gidi he is pat nele ileue '. at he sucp myd eie. & as gidi mon & blynd pou schalt. In helle pyne deie." po verde pe screwe as he were wod. & het pis maide take. & lede hire to an out hous! & a gret fur make. & per ouer a led uol of water ' & al amidde hire caste 220 & sepe hire lpe wule per wole ' a lym of hire ilaste. po pis Iugement was ieue ' & me hire uorp ladde Wimmen & men pat it iseie ' loude hi wope & gradde. "Alas" hi sede "a pis' song ping ' & a pis' vair creature. Schal nou 3eue hire one lif & deie pour fure." (1'IS. j 9) 225 "Bep stille " qua] pis holi maide ' "uor me ne wepe re noqt. Mi 3onge lif ne lese ic/ noxt ' ac to lyue ich worpe ibroqt A scorte dep ic/i schal auonge ' & lif wippouten ende. Fol were pat nolde so ' god him me sende" Me caste hire In pe sepende water ' per-Inne al ny3t heo sep 230 pe lengore per-Inne heo was ' pe verrore heo was hire dep Wip pe walmes heo sat & pleide ' & prechede of godes grace. Mo pen four hondred men i bicome per cristene In pe place. pe Iustice isei pat me ne miate. In such dep q[e]ulle' hire noet He let smyte of hire heued ' pat heo were to depe ibrogt. 235 pe quellare hire smot wip is mayn ' pre sipe in hire suere. (MS. qulle.) es igitur minister mortis, non vitse." Cui Almachius: "jam depone amentiam et sacrificia Diis." Cui Cecilia: "nescio, ubi oculos amiseris; nam quos tu Deos dicis, omnes nos saxa esse videmus; mitte igitur manum et tangendo disce, quod oculis non vales videre." Tune iratus Almachius jussit eam ad domum suam reduci, ibique tota nocta et die jussit eam in bulliente balneo concremari. Que quasi in loco frigido mansit, nec modicum saltem sudoris persensit. Quod cum audivisset Almachius, jussit ear in ipso balneo decollari. Quam spiculator tribus ictibus in collo percussit, sed tamen caput ejus amputare non potuit, et quia decretum erat, ne quartam percussionem decollandus acciperet, earn hed; C. kep; L. ryrth nowth; 1 28. C. ]y; C. schalt be; C. dep; L. i-brouth, C. bro;t; 1 209. C. wode; C. & ysene is on ly rede; 1 20o. L. i-sene; C. forto lete to dowel ' & suype to do quede; I 211. C. schoulde; L. honure, C. honour; C. 3yn; L. ymad; 1 212. L. I nelle it do, for-soje, C. welle jat ic sede ]e sou]j; L. for, C. pat; L. nat; I 213. C. bot; L. pat art b., C. blynde; C. soup; I 214. L. sixt, C. syxt; C. lyuest; C. hit; L. naut; C. woud; 1 215. C. wode; L. nelle; L. C. sep; C. witk; L. C. eye; 1 216. L. gydi & blind; C. as wode & blynde; C. by jat skyle; i 217. L. ferde; L. schrewe; C. be iustise was for wra> wod; C. lete; [ 218. L. leden; L. C. into; L. greth; C. fuyre; C. per; I 2I9. C. & sete; L. led-ful; C. lede ful; 1 220. C. sek; L. while, C. pe wyle; L. any Lime hol, C. lyme hole; L. on h.;C. laste; I 221. L. C. iuggement; 1 222. L. wifmen; C. hire sey; C. loud; L. pe wopen, C. hy wepe; C. gurdde; 1 223. L TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 89 "Dame," seyd ]e iustise, "of ky chydinge kep I nougt; 205 Do sacrefyse to oure godzus, or to dee kou schalt be brougt." " pou seydist kat I gedy am," Seint Sycile sede, " pou art gedy and wood, sene it is on Jty dede; Schold I honoure Py godus pat bek ston and tre Fool;if ich segge soopb ou ne mygt se. 215 But Pou be blind, pou my;t se pat pis ping sop is. rif Pou it sest and leuist it nougt, ou art wood, I-wis, ffor wood he is, Pat nel leue Pat he sep wzt his yge, A4rd wood monz and blind In be pyne of hewe blu schalt dyge." po ferde ferd Pe schreue as he were wood; he het bl mayde take 220 And leed here in-to an hous, and gret fer about here make, And Per-ouer sette a leed wit water, and amydde here caste, And sep here whyl per wold any lyf in here laste. f. 288 b po pis iugement was I-;oue, and me here forp ladde, Men and women bat here syge, loude wep and gradde, 225 " Alias! " bey seyde, " pis song ping, so feyr a creature, Schal now lese here lyf, and deyhe Porw Pe fure! " " Bep stille! " quod Pe holy mayd, " for me wep Se nouSt, My lyf I schal nou;t lese, but I worp to ioy brougt. A schort dep I schal fong, and lyf wit-outin ende, 230 Fool he were kat so nold god it me sone sende." Me cast here in selinge water, al ny5t ber-inne 5he seth, pe lenger ghe Per-inne was, pe forker ghe was here deP. Wit pe bolmus;he sat and pleyde; ghe Ponkid goddzs grace, Mo pan foure hondrid be-com Cristin in be plas. 235 pe iustise say Pat he ne my;t wit soch dep quelle here nougt, He heet smyt of here heed, pat;he to depe were brou;t. pe quellere here smoot wit al his mygt pryis in pe swyre, Dame seide ke iustise. of pin gidihede kepe ic/i nougt Do here sacrifize to oure godes. oPer Pou worpest to dek ibrou;t 200 Seistou Pat ich gidie am. )is holi maide seide Ac kou art gidie and ek blinde. and pat isene is on pin rede. Scholde ici honouri pin godes k Pat beop of ston and treo bpat noJinge worki her power nis. gif pou migte iseo Lif pou seost and ileouest hit noust. gidie pou art iwis 205 Bote Pou be blinde iseo Jou migte. pat kis pinge sope is For gidie he is pat nele ileoue. pat iseoP wip his eye And as gidie man and blinde. pou schalt in helle dere ppis iustise was for wrakpe wod. he het pis maide take And led hire into an oute hous ' andgrete fure perinne make 2IO And sette per on a led ful of watere. and al amidde hire caste And sele hire while ker wolde alime. ihol of hire ilaste kpo pis iuggement vas ieeue. and me hire forp ladde Men and wimmen Pat hire seye. loude hi wope and gradde Alas hi seide of kis Songe >inge and pis faire creature 2I5 Pkat schal lese hire swete lif. and deye koruS be fure Beop stille seide Pis holz maide. for me ne wepe ^e nougt Min Songe lif schal ic/h nouSt lese. ac to liue ic/h worpe ibrougt In Pe sepinge watere geo was icaste. and perinne al nit;eo sep ppe lengore pat Seo perinne was. pe ferPer;eo was pen deP. 220 Wi] pe walmes geo sate and pleide. and prechede godes grace f. I58 b kPat mo pan foure hondred men per bicom. cristen in pe place bPo pe iustise isei,; krat he ne mi^,te. in soche dek quelle hire nougt He het pat mue scholde hire heued of smite. pat geo were to dek ibroSt kke quellar smot wip al his may-n. Preo siPe on pe swere alias; L. pei seyde, C. hy seden; L. pat Pis Songge, C. pat pus,onge a },yng; L. kus fair, C. so faire; 224. L. lese, C. lete; C. now; L. gongge, C. gong; L. poru pe f., C. scal dy now in Pe f.; 1 225. C. sede; L. C. for; L. wepek nout; 1 226. L.;ongge, C. Song; C. schal; L. nowth; L. Icham i-brouth, to lyf hit worp: 1 227. L. ane schorte, C. an schort; C. wole; L. a-vonge, C. a fonge; C. to habbe; L. wijrouten, C. with p>outen; I 228. L. C. he; C. nold so; L. god he me sone hynes., C. sone; 1 229. L. men casten, C. 7 9o TEXTS AND VARIANTS. He ne smot it noSt uolliche of ] pe dep was iboSt dere. No quellare ne moste bi pulke daie '. smyte ouer prie. Half slawe hi bileuede hire so ' hamward he gan hie. Nou an vuel stude god it wolde ' vor he was a screwe. 240 Wo dude he pe holi maide ' gulteles so hire to hewe. & beleue hire so half alyue. welle wo him be. Vor ho [n]uste of no deol per me mi3te ise. (I MS. muste.) pis holi maide eode aboute ' hire heued half of ism-yte. pat was half quic & half ded ' pat reupe it was to wite. 245 & pouere men muche of hire good ' delede wip hire honde. Hit was a uair grace of god i pat heo mi;te enes stonde. Heo prechede & to ihesu crist ' mony good mon wende. & alle to Seyn Vrban pe biscop ' to baptise heo sende. & bed him pat he schulde hire hous ' pat heo wonede Inne. 25o Halwy In our lordes name. & a chirche per bygynne. & burie per hire suete bodi. & pat our lordes seruice Vpe is poer per-Inne were ido ' In alle wise pe pridde day after hire martirdom ' pis maide adoun lay. & prechede cristene men' & bed hem habbe good day. 255 & sede "nou ichabbe ido ' al pat my wille is to. Wende ichulle to ihesu crist ' & 3e schulle also" pis was two hondred ~er ' & pre & twenti ri~t. After pat our lord was In is moder alilt Nou bidde we our suete lord i uor hire holi martirdom. 260 To bringe ous to pulke Ioie ' pat hire soule to com. semivivam cruentus carnifex dereliquit. Per triduum autem supervivens, omnia quse habebat, pauperibus tradidit, et omnes quos ad fidem converterat, Urbano episcopo commendavit dicens: "triduanas mihi inducias postulavi, ut nos ture beatitudini commendarem, et hanc domum meam in ecclesiam consecrares." Sanctus autem Urbanus corpus ejus inter episcopos sepelivit, et domum suam in ecclesiam, ut rogaverat, consecravit. Passa est autem circa annos domini CC et XXIII tempore Alexandri imperatoris. Alibi autem legitur, quod passa sit tempore Marci Aurelii, qui imperavit circa annos domini CCXX. heo was ycaste; L. sejing; L. kar-, C. jer in; C. a lyte; L. ge seejs; I 23o. L. lengere, C. lengur j]at; C. in;L.;e sat; L. ferj]ere, C. ferre; L. [e; L. deeJ]: { 231. C. with; L. C. welmes; L.;e; C. sate; C. preched; 1 232. C. more; L. C. ]jan; C. foure CCCC; C. cristy ne; L. pat; | 233. C. J>o ke; L. sey, C. say; L. he ne my;tte, C. myyt; L. swich; C.so; L. naut; I 234. L. het, C. hete; C. jpat me schold; L.;e; C. deJ,; I 235. L. C. quellere (reg.); C. myd; L. C. al his; C. sy]J; L. C. in P}e swere; 1 236. L. nat C. mySt ful smyt; L. hired; L. bouth to dere, C. he bo;t... weld; | 237. C. most; C. day; L. oftere C. after; L. C. jan brie; 1 238. L. leuede, C. bylefte; L. C. a-weyward; 1 239. C. omits 4 li; L. yuel stede gon he mote; schrewe; | 240. L. dede; ]Jat; | 241. L. bi-lefte; 1 242. L. ffor who-so nuste; doel; men myette it se; i 243. L.;ede; | 244. C. omits; L. & was; quik; rewie; 1 245. C. poure; L. mechel, C. hat heo my;t of wyte; L. Se delde, C. heo deled; C. honden; 1 246. C. omits; L. It; wel fair; s;e aut myette; 1 247. L. Se; C. preched; C. so j)at; L. C. many a; L. god, C. goud; 1 248. C. al; L. baptise Se; C. baptize; | 249. L. bad, C. bade; C. pat j>e bischop seint vrban; L. scholde; C. stede; L. Se hadde woned; C. woned; | 250. L. halewen; L. oure louerdes (reg.); C. scholde a godes n.; L. C. TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 9I He smot it nouSt folleche of; bat deb was bouSt ful dere. No quellere. by Pat day, most smyt ofter Pan Pryve. 240 Half slawe he lefte here, and so aweyward gan hy;e, To a leber stede, god it woot, for he was a schrewe, He dede be mayde wo, giltles, here so to hewe, And beleued here alyue half; wel wo hym be, For who so nyste of no del, Pere he my;te se. 245 pe holy mayde went about, be heed hing half of smyte, And was half quik and half ded, bat rupe it was to wite. And pore men, moche of here good, delid myd here hond. It was a fayr grace of God Pat She mySt onus stond. Ihe prechid, and to Ihesu Crist mony men tornde, 250 And alle to Seint Orban, be bysschop, to baptise she sende, And bad hym pat he scholde, be hous bat She wonyd inne, Halw in oure Lordus name, and a chirche per be-ginne, And bery per here oune body, and bat oure Lordus seruise, Vp his pouer were ber-inne do, in alle wyse. 255 pe pridde day after here marterdom, Pe mayde adoun lay And prechid Cristin men, and bade hem haue good day, And seyde, " NowS I haue don al Pat my wille is two, Wende I wil to Ihesu Crist, and Se scholle also." pis was two hondrid eer anzd re and twenty, rygt, 260 After Pat oure Lord was in his modir alySt. Now bidde we oure swete Lord, for here strong marterdom, Bring oure soulus to Pe ioySe Pat here-to cor. Amen. 225 He ne miSte for nopinge smiten hit of. geo bouSte Pen deP ful dere Non quellar moste bi pulk dai. smiten oftere Pan Prie Half aslawe he bileuede hire so. a weyward he gan h5re p)}is holi wimmon wende aboute. hire heued half of ismite Wip hire honden Seo delede pore men. hire gode. pat reo miSte of wite 230 reo prechede and to oure louerd crist. mani men geo sende And alle to Pe bischop seint Vrban. to baptisy geo wende And bad Pat seint urban. hire hous pat seo wonede inne Halewy scholde in godes name. and a churche Per biginne P]pe pridde dai after hire marterdom. pis maide a doun lai 235 And prechede wel cristen men. and bad hem habbe gode dai And seide pat geo hadde ido. alle pat hire wille was to Wende Seo wolde to oure louerd crist. and hi scholden after also Hit nas bote two hondred Ser. and Preo and twenti also After Pat oure louerd ibore was. Pat pis dede was ido Nou louerd for bulc marterdom. pat seint Cecilie hadde Graunte ous to bulk ioie come. her bat angles hire to ladde. Amen. churche; I 251. L. burien pere; C. & pat he bured; L. swete body; C. oure; 1 252. C. vp; L. C. his; C. powere; C. in; idon; L. on alle-kynne; 1 253. C. marterdom; C. adoune; 1 254. C. preched welbecristen, L. to pe c.; L. bad, C. bade; L. god, C. goud; 1 255. L. seyde now; C. Po heo hadde; C. alle pat hire was to do; 1 256. L. I wile, C. heo wolde to oure lord c. & hy schold after also; 1 257. L. hundred; C. hit nas bot cc S;ere; L. ry;th, C. also; 1 258. L. oure louerd; L. his; L. a-lySth; C. after oure lord ybore was pat pis dede was do; I 259, 260. L. oure swete louerd for; L. bringge vs to pat i.; C. lord for pe marterdom pat seint [Cecili was [.] e, graunt ous pulke Ioie ' pat hire saule ys Inne. (Some letters are here illegible owing to a smudge on the parchment.) 92 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. [fol. 27I a-274 b.] Jhesus Crist, ful of pete, To mankind es of mercy fre And schewes his pouste & his might Of(t)-sithes here unto sum men sight, 5 So Pat we may his mightes ken, Als wele in wemen als in men, And all-P]ermost in maydens sing pat will be boun to his biding. pat may men by ensaumple se 10 Of saint Cecill, Pe mayden fre, ('MS. Harl. pat born was of ful gentill blode me) And euer was haly & milde of mode,1 And in hir hert ful wele scho knew All ]Pe lare of oure lord Jhesu. 15 Vnto him was scho prayand euer, Night and day, and sesid neuer. Of pape Urban scho was baptist And trewly trowed in Jhesu Crist. With hir frendes scho was ful dere 20 And with all oper folk in-fere, Bycaus scho was both fayre & gude And untill all folk milde of mode. Hir frendes maried hir till a man pat named was Valirian; 25 Iong he was and faire of skin And komen of ful nobill kyn, Bot hathin he was & unbaptist And knew no-thing P]e law of Crist. Cisill durst none olper do 30 Bot alf hir frendes tald hir to. pe day was sett: P]ai suld be wed. In clathes of (g)oldl ]Pai both war cled; Bot Cicill had Par-of no pride- (MIS. cold.) Ful hard clething was next hir hid; 35 Outward scho was richely arrayd, So alls hir frendes had puruayd. pus on ]is wise when ]Pai war wed, Ful fele folk paire frendes fed. When ]e bridal was broght till ende, 40 pat ilka man f]aire wai gan wende, Cicill es Pan to chamber went, Calland to Crist with gude entent. pai herd grete noyis, Pat war hir nere, Of angels sang and organs clere; 45 Scho made hir melody omang And al ]Pus said scho in hir sang: Fiat cor meum et corpus meum immaculatum, ut non confundar: pat es on P]is maner to mene: " Lord, ]ou mak my hert all clene And saue my body unfiled within, 50 So ]Pat I be noght schent with syn!" When scho had tald all hir talent pus unto god with gude entent, With hir husband scho went to bed, Als ]e law wald, for scho was wed. 55 Bot in hert ful wele scho thoght To kepe hir clene, if ]?at scho moght. So by hir lord when scho was layd, Vntill him al ]pus scho sayd, Scho sayd: "sir, if it war 8owre will, MS. Camb. Univ. Lib. Gg. II. 6. [fol. 364 a-358 b.] To say sume thinge is myne entent 20 pat band of mariage suld ma; Of sanct Cecile, pe fare & gent, Next hire flesch, pat wes fare,. pat cumyne wes of pe best kine Scho had al tyme pe harsk hare pat Rome pane nere wes withine; & ves' owtewart to pe sicht ('MS. wij.) 5 & scho folouyt wele pare trace, Cled in gold schenand brycht. For bath wyfe & uertufe scho wes, 25 & quhene al maft mery Fare of fasone for to se, Mad with mouth & menstra(l)fy, Enhornyt of al bewte; pane wald scho in hart2 god pray & fosterit ves in Cristis fay, Be hir-ane & til hyme say: i2MS. hirt.) io & Cristis ewangele scho had ay " God, grant pat my hart ma I Hyd in hire brest & pare-one thocht, 30 Vnuernmyt kepe & my body, Na nycht na day cesit nocht1. ('Here a couplet Sa pat I thole na varldis schame Mekly to god, pat kepe vald he is missing? H.) Bot ay be thankful to pi name;" Clenly hir virginite. & for pat3 fastinge & prayere 15 & scho eftir pe custume pane Scho mad to god tymis sere. (3MS. past.) Ves handfast vith a Sungmane, f. 354 b- 35 Bot quhene pa suld to bed ga & callit ves Valaryane, & nane wes par bot pai twa, pat in maryage vald hire haf tane. Scho tuk hyme by pe hand in hy pe day ves cumnyne pat pai twa & til hyme sad deuotely: (4MS. cowit.) " My maste fwet & lowit4 thinge, TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 93 60 A cownsail haue I Sow untill, pat bus be said now, with Sowre leue - And, gude syr, luke;e Sow noght greue! Ane angell, syr, of heuyn ful bright Es my speciall both day and night, 65 A seruand unto god es he - I luf him wele, so dose he me. And if he wit with any gin pat Piow my body file with syn Or onclene lufing to me bede, 70 He will be wrath for swilk in dede And vengance will he on;ow take, pat Se sall all solace forsake [hede. And lose Pe flowre of Sowre 'SowthSwilk grewance, sir, es gude to drede." 75 Valirian Pan wex all wrathe, For drede he durst do hir no schathe; Of hir wordes he was noght payde And all ]us unto hir he sayde: " Woman, if J]ou will P]at I trow 80 pir wordes ]at ]ou sais me now, Bitwix vs twa here lat me se Him ]at ]ou sais so lufes pe! So ]at I may my-self assay Whether he [be] angell uerray, ('H. he be. 85 Seruand unto god of heuyn - pan sall I do ]i counsaill euyn. And if jou luf ane oler man, Ful sare pou sall pe bargan ban; Nowper sall skape with-owten scath, 40 I wald tel pe a przwe thinge Sa pat I mycht sekire be pu suld neuire discouer me, For gud na II na for mede." " Tel one parfor & haf na dred!" 45 Scho sad: " goddis angel haf I, pat kepis me ay Ithandly & lufis me sa wele, pat he Wil thole na warldly mene haf me; pe quhilk gif he persawe pi wil 50 pat pu wzth lust nicht me til, He sal pe sla, ore euire he fyne, & pu pi fare guthed sal tyne; Bot he pat be pi wil cane prowe pat' pu me lufit of clene lufe, (1MS. Gyf.) 55 In gret daynte he sal haf pe & luf pe als wele as me & al his Joy (sal) saw pe til." Valaryane pane, thru godis wil Chastyit, sad: "gif pu wil I 60 Trow pi wordis parfytly, Schaw me pe angel, pat I may go Bot I my-self sall sla Sow bath, With mikell schame I sail gow schende." pan answered scho with wordes hende: " Gude sir," scho said," greue noght be If jou may noght goddes angel se! 95 For here may no-man se angell, Bot if he trow, als I sall tell, In a god Jat made all thing, pat was with-outen bygining And es and euer-more sall be, ioo Mast of might and of mercy fre, And als in his sun Jhesu Criste. If Jou will trow & be baptiste, pan say I, syr, bat bou sall se, pe angell - bat I tell to Pe. I05 And, sir, if Pou will pis aff[a]y,' (1H. assy.) Till bisschop Urban tak bi way And tell him all ]ir wordes balde, Right als I haue to Pe talde; And tell him all Ii life till end, IIo So ]at he may pi mis amend! pan sail he, when ]i trowth es trew, Cleth ]Pe all in clething new: D[e. Whitte clathes and clene sal he gif ) pan sail ]ou in my chamber se 115 pe bright angell of god of heuyn pat lufes me, als I gan P]e neuyn, And of him ]an saltou haue What thing so ]ou will efter craue." Se pat pi wordis are verray: & I sal do al pi bydynge, Bot gif I ma haf persawynge f. 355 a. 65 pat pu luffis ony warldis mane, I sal sla pe & hyme.rycht pane." Quod scho pane: " gyf pat pu Wil prowe it suth I sa now, pu sal trew in god hicht me, 70 & in his name baptifte be: & pu sal se pe suth rycht pane pat he is angel & na mane. parfor ga fra pe cyte ewine Thre myle in name of god of hewine, 75 & in a rew, callit " via apia ", Syndry poure mene pu sal ourta, & to pame sal pu sa but gyle pat " me til Su has send Cecile, To sanct Vrbanel to kene me ('MS. barbane.) 80 To tel hyme hire priwete." & quhene pu fyndis hyme, pu ma Tel hyme pire wordis pat I say. & quhene he has hofine pe, pane godis angel pu sal se." 94 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. pan thurgh grace of ]Pe haly gaste I20 Vp he rase and went in haste Vntill ]e gude bisschop Urban, And halely talde he to him ]~an, With him and his wife how it ferd. And when Urban his tale had herd, 125 He heuyd1 his handes to heuyn on hight ('H. heuyn.) And said ]Pus to god moste of might: " Lord Jhesu Criste, loued mot ]ou be pat sawes he sede of chastite And gifes unto men cha[s]te cownsaylle 130 pat to Paire sawl m[a]y mekill availe! pou tak PJe fruit now als ]ine awin Of P]e sede ]Pou has in Cicill sawn - For it waxes and multiplise, Als men may se on P]is wise. I35 A spows scho toke, with hir to dwell, ]Pat als a lion was fers and fell And rebell both by night and day Ogains ]Pe lessons of P]i lay: Now meke to P]e has scho made him I40 Als a lamb, in sawl and lym - (2H. moke.' For war he noght unto P]e meke,2 Saluyng of me wald he none seke. And, sen he has to saluyng soght, Lord, saue him and forsake himn noght!" 145 pis when he had his praier end, 85 Valaryane pane but abad Passit furth pe gat scho hyme bad, & be pe taknys, he had tane, Fand pe bischope sanct Vrbane Lurkand, ymange pure mene mekly, 90 Quhare mony marteris cane ly. & quhene pat he pamne tald had His erand as Cecile hynme bad, pe ald his handis but (ony) mare Vphewit to pe hewine rycht pare 95 & gretand sad: c" lord Jhesu, pat chast consal wele chewis nov, Of pat fede froit nov pu tak pat in Cecil pu canze mak! For Cecil as (a) besy be ioo Ententifly feruit has pe; For hyme, pat scho als fellone Til spouse (tuk) as a woud lyone, Mek as a lame scho has pe send, pi treucht til ek & til amend." I05 & as pe bischope pis & mare had sad, pane apperit pare A Sung mane, pat nane cuth knaw, Byfor ham sone hai saw descend Ane ald man and stode ham bitwene, All cled in lynnen cloth ful clene, And in his hand he had a boke 150 All of gold letters, on to luke, Valirian, [when] he saw his sight, Might noght luke ogains >at light: For drede he fell doun in hat stede And still he lay als he war ded. I55 pe ald man han his right hand toke And lifted him up, and bad him loke What thing was wretyn in hJat bill pat he had hare broght him till. Valirian han he letter tase i6o And ]Pus wretyn in JPat place: Unus dominus. vna fides. vnum baptisma. pat es on his maner to mene: " A god es euer all-bydene, And als a faith all folk sall haue, And a baptym, all sawles to saue." 165 When Valirian had red his bill, pan said he ald man hus him till: ") Trowes hou ]Pis als ]Pou may rede, Or dwelles git >i hert in drede?" (1 H. answer.) pan answerd' hus Valirian: [man - I70 " What thingh might be till erthli To rede or els with mowth to neuyn - More forto trow vnder he heuyn? In my wit I trow ful wele pat here es writen euer-ilkadele." Cled in quhytare thinge pane snaw, & in his hand (he) bare a buke, Io pe quhilk rycht fare ves one to luke, Vzit goldine lett/rs wrytine brad. Quhame quhene Valeryane sene had, He fel for rednes in pat' sted f. 355 b. As a manze pat had bene ded. ('MS. ast.) 115 Bot rath pe Sung mane raisit hyme & bad hyme rede pe buk wzY/-ine. & he red: & fand (wrytin) pare: " par is a god, forout mare, & bot a treucht, & a baptyme, I20 pat sal al leilemene saf fra pyne, A fadir, a makare of al, A-beoufe althinge & euzr be sal." & as he had red pis wryt, pe bischope sais: " trewis pu It 125 Or art pu Set of dout Of It pu come here about? " Valaryane pane loud cane cry & sad: "na thinge sa weile trev I Vndir hewine as I trew It 130 pat I saw wrytine in;one wryt." ft If TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 95 I75 Whils Valirian >ir wordes gan say, Mli lord Jhesu, of mercy fre, pe aid man was sone o way - 210 Sendes Pe Pus bodword by me: And how he went, no-thing Pai wist. What thing of hin so Pou will craue, pan Pe bisschop Valirian baptist Ask: and sone Pou sal it haue, & bad him trow with conciens clene What thing so euer Pou will of mele - I80 Als he Pare had herd and sene.('H. grantes.) So Pat it be to Pi sawl hele." Valirian granted1 with gude will fol. 192. 215 Valirian Pan made his asking" All his bidinges to fulfill. And said: " I;ern none oper thing pan hame ogain he bad him ga Ne no-thing es to me so swete Vnto Cicill, Pat he come fra, (2H. confert.) Als es my broper bale to bete. 185 And confort' hir with all his mayne. pus to his wife he went ogayne. To Cisill chamber sone he went, To thank hir Pat him so had sent To get saluing of all his sin I9o And gude lifing so to bygyn. Kneleand in praiers he hir fand, And sone bifor hir saw he stand Godes angel, schineand so bright, pat all Pe hows lemid of light; 195 Twa corons in his hand he broght - So worthi neuer in werld war wroght: Vnto Ciscill he toke Pe tane, pat oper unto Valariane, Opon >aire heuides he set?am rathe, 200 And all Pus said he to Pam bathe: " Kepes iir corons Sow bitwene With chast bodys and hertis clene! Fro paradis I haue >am broghtFor in Pat ilk place war pai wroght; 205 To sow mi lord has Pam puruayd." pan to Ualirian Pus he said: " For Pat Pow wald assentand be Vnto counsail of chastite, pe Sung mane pane wanyst away. & Valeryane but delay Of sancte Vrbane tuk baptyme, & hame to Cecile went syne 135 & fand hire one hire bed stanand, & ane angel, pat in his hand Had twa cronis mad wynly Of fpanyft rose & quhyt lely; Of pame to Cecile he gef ane, 140 & ane to Valaryane, & sad: " pir cronys I broc/zt now Of paradyse, to gif til Sow; pe quhilkzs gif ge kepe clenly With hart wnuezmyt & body, 145 pai sal neuzi falow, na tyne pe odour pat Se think sa fyne, Na Set na vthire sal pame se Wald my lord, dere Jhesus, 220 Help my broPer Tyburcius In his law forto be fre And cristen man, als he mad me, pat we might both parfitely lif And both oure gastes unto hiwn gif!" 225 When he angell Pir wordes herd, To Valirian Pus he answerd And said: " Pi will it sall be done, For-whi Pou askes in Pi bone pat mi lord likes forto haue 230 Better, Pan Pe likes it to craue. parfore, als my lord has won Pe Thurgh Ciscill, his seruand fre, So thurgh Pe now sail he win pi broPer out of bandes of sin. 235 And Pou and he sail samyn cum Vntill Pe mede of marterdome." When Pis was said, he went up euyn Wit grete brightnes to blis of heuyn. And Valirian tan with his' wife ('H. wisth.) 240 Ful haliiy ay led Paire life. And efter Pis, right als god walde, Tyburcyus, Pat I of talde, pat broper was to Valiriane, Bot gif he kepe chastyte. &, Valeryane, sene pat pu 150 Has trewit heilesumze consel now, Ask at me quhat-euzr pu wil, & I pi;arnyng sal fulfil." Sad he: "gif sa pat it sal be, par is na thinge sa suet, think me, I55 As my nane brothire, pare-for I Ask pat he (als) knaw in hy pe suthfastnes pat nov I kene." pe angel sad til hyme pane: ' For pine askyne is rychtwyse f. 356 a. I60 & to god plesand mony-vise, pu & pi bruthire, bath Cronit to god. sal cume rath, Of martz'-dome pe fare crone (^M S. as.) To brukinhewineatl Soure wardone." 96 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. Opon a day come him-allane pan spak his broPer Ualirian: 245 To luke how bat his broper ferd, 255 ' Broker, sen god vowches saue For halines he of him herd. pat bou bis swete sauore may haue, And als he entred in kaire hows, Hardily now hete I be: (1 H. stedifast.) He kissed him, and als his spows, If bow in trowth will stedfast' be He kissed Ciscell and said pus: And luf oure lord Jhesus allane, 250 " Gude sauore es here omanges vs - 260 Vnto whas lare we haue us tane: Of rose and lilyes me think it like- pan sail tou se and here be steuyn Sen I was born,1 felde I neuer slike, Of be angell of god in heuyn So swete sauore feld neuer man." (1H. lorn.) And so be saued, for certayne." 165 Tyburcyane syne enterit pare & sad til himl.- " I grant bis day Quhar Cecile & his bruthire ware, pat bu art my mach verray; ('MS. hir.) & feld pe odoure in til hy 215 For, richt asluf of god has mad Of pe rose & pe lely, pi bruthire my husband, but bad, & sad: " bruthir, hou hapnis here Richt sa sal godis luf mak be 170 pis swet sawoure pis tymze of Sere, My mache, gif bu wil treu me, Of Nouember in pe moneth, Gif Ju al ydol(is) wil forsake Quhene flouris haldine ar vndirneth? 220 & treu in god & baptyme tak; For betyre odire I cane neuir fele. & sa sal god grace oif to je pare-for til Sou twa I grant wele His angel in-to face to se. 175 pat I ame chengit' sudendly." (lMS. clengit.) For-bi se bu na lettynge ma Valaryane sad: " na ferly; Bot with bi bruthire sone bu ga! " For fare cronis & fresch haf we, 225 Til his bruthire Tyburcyane pat pine ene get ma noc/t se, Sad: "tel me, Valaryane, Of rose & lyle wynly mad, To quhat is it pu sal me led 180 pat neuir-mare fal falou na fad. To mak ful endyng of z/s ded?" Bot as pu nov be my prayere Sad he: " to bischope Vrbane." Has feld wele pis odore here, 230 pane sad Tyburcius one-ane: Sa sal pu, gif pu trewis me, (2MS. tybur- "Is Pat Vrbane bat to be dede It pat pou felis clerly se." cium.) Has bene conzdampnyt in b/s sted 185 Tyburcius' cane hyme ansuere: (&) In til hydlis ay syne duellis? " Gif pis in slepe be at I here For, be he fundine, as mene tellis, Or it be in to suthfastnes 235 He will be brynt for-out mare, pou me tellis mar & les?" & we wz/t hyme mone fal Pare, pane sad til hyme Valaryane: & sa, til we are sekande 9go " Ve haf slep/t al our tyme gane, Diuinzte in hewine schenand, Bot in suthfastnes now we duel." Ve sal be wappyt in til yre Tyburcius sad: " pu me tel 240 Percace in erde in brynnand fyre." Hou pis ma be?" pane one-ane Quod Cecile til hyme: "gif ware nanze Til hyme sad Valaryane: Life bot in Jis warld alane, 195 " Godis angele it tacht to me; Ferly var na mene wald dout pe quhilkis gif pu Sarnis to se, To tyne it, war pai neuir sa stout; Tak baptyme & renunce til al 245 Bot kar is a fere bettyre lyf, Fals ydolis pat Se godis cal!" pat ma (nocht) tynt be for kis strife, pane Cecile prechit hyme in hy pat godis sone (h)as til ws tald, 200 & schewit it hyme al opynly pat mad al think, as hz/ fadzr wald; pat ydolis ma fele na thinge pis godis sone command fra hewyne Bot are dume & defe, but smelling 250 Til lar2, tacht ws wzith his stewyne Na noczt ma grape na;et se, pat (vthir) lyf is Pat lestzs ay, (2'etc. omits "' Bot ar mad ne ma helpe pe, (3Metc., heke.) In hewine, but ojir tene or tray Til lar.) 205 & Pu ma breke3 paimze as pu wil; [til?" pat he has grathit til al his. f. 357 a. Quhy suld pu pane gif suth painze Til bruk in euire-lestand blis." & as fcho had hire sermone done, f. 356 b. 255 Tyburcyane sad: "tel me kis:3 (3rs. bus.) Tyburcius sad til hire sone: Sene ku sais bot a god is, ' Quha trewis nocht pis, mast & leste, Quhy is kat bu tellis me 210 In fawte of wit is bot a beste." pat bai are nov godis thre?" Cecile pane hyme in armys hynt & Cecile sad, pat ves war: & kissit his briste, or scho stynt, 260 "As in a manze thre thingis ar, TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 97 Tyburcius said to him ogayne: 265 "And I might godes angell se,A verrayer takin might noght be: pan will I turn vntill his lay." When Ciscell herd him sogat say, Down scho fell and kissed his fete, 270 And ban scho said oir wordes swete: "Now will I grante, whore so I wende, pou es my kosyn & my dere frende. For als pe luf of Thesu fre Has made bi brober assent to me, 275 So sall he turn be forto take His might & maumetry forsake. And, sir, sen bou es redy now To tak his trowth & trewly trow, With pi broler saltou ga 280 Vntill be bisschop pat we come fra, And be bowsom what he will bid." Als scho has demid right so bai did. Of bje bisschop was he baptist b}an And bycome a ful haly man. 285 So pat god gaf him slike grace, pat he' might see in ilk a place Angels of god ay at his will (1H. be.) And all his likeing' tell pam till, (2H. liking., And of pam might he ask and haue 290 What thing so he wald efter craue. pus Pir breber bot[z]5 in-fere (3H. bot. And Ciscill, Pat was to Pam dere, Lifed in luf and charite And honored god in all degre.Passio sanctorum Tyburcii et Valeriani. 295 Tiburcius and Valiriane, Fro-time bat bai had baptime tane, To serue god ay war bai boune, And fast Pai prechid in feld & toun Ogains baire mawmettes more & min 300 pat )ai bifore affied bam in. To tell Jaire life, it war ful lang, Or meruayles bat war baam omang; Bot in bis tretice will I tell What ferlis in baire ded byfell 305 And what wonders god for Pam wrogt Yn time bat bai to ded war broght. pare wond a prince bare in bat land Whare bir two breber war precheand par lifed all on maumettry: 310 Vnto bam had he grete enuy And said. with dole bai suld be dede Bot if bai tite wald turn baire rede. Sone he has efter bam sent. ) And when pai come in his present, 315 pai prechid so of Cristes lay: pe prince had no power to say ) Ne forto do na harm barn till, Wit frist, memor Pe todire thinge, It bat mane tynt tastand be swet; & be thred vndirstandinge: & nakit one Pe croice he wes, Richt swa in be mychzt of godhed Til hele Adamys nakitnes; Thre personis are but ony dred: & hangit one be croice ves he, 265 pe fadire, be sone, be1 haly gast, (IMS. he.)290 Of first trespas to mak ws fre." & nocht ane of bire are in waste." Tyburcyus bane but delay pane tald scho hyme mare & les Til his bruthire bis canel say: ('MS. bpan.) Quhy god in warld come & in ties, "Gud bruthire, haf in be mercy, & how hyme lykit for to tak I pray be, & me led in hy 270 Passione of ded for mannis sak, 295 To godis maize, bat I ma be & tald hyme syne congruiyte Clene mad, Joe angel to se!" Quhy his passione suld nedful be: His bruthire bane hyine has tane ~ & first he tholit hyme-self ta, Be be hand & led til Vrbane; f. 357 b. At as masne suld be lattine ga pat, baptiste bane, he 275 pat had bene haldine lang (in)2 syne; 300 pe angel clerly mycht se, & to be myssad lykit hyme, (2MS. langsum.) pat vald gif hyme his askin[g]e Sa mazne, Pat ves in malysone, Debonarly but gruchinge. ('IS. beste.) Myc/t bar chese lestand benysone; Tyburcius bane, or he fane, & he tholit scornyt to be, & his bruthire Valaryane 280 To mak mene of fendis scorne fre; 305 pare faculte, til It myc/t /este, 2 & he tholit a crone of thorne Til poure folk disponyt faste, One his heid be put for scorne, & of Pe marteris be bodyis For bat be heid'-fenffes suld be ('MS. he had.) Sa slane for godis seruice Fra mankind tane bat first gef he; pai enterit ful prywely. 285 & gal he tastit, for to bet. 98 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. Bot sone he granted to wirk paire To Cristes law so turned he; [will. 320 So did all halely his men;e, & all ])o men war turned ilkane 3IO Almacius Pane in (til) hy Gert Pai brethire til hyme bringe & sad to Pame. as in hethinge: " Quharfor haf Se sa mykil cure & besynes and laboure 315 To grawe Paine Pat for trespas, As resone mad, condampnit ves?" Tyburcius pane but delay To Pe prefet sadly cane say: " Vald god we war seruandis al 320 To pame (Pat) Se dampnyt cal! pat has dispysit with clere thocht It Pat aperis' & is nocht..." pe prefet sad: " pu tel me ('MS. aperit.) Quhat manere Pat may be?" 325 Quod he: " pat semys & is nocht Is al pat in pis warld is wroc/t & ledis mane to vanyte & til it Pat nocht sal be; Bote it pat semys noch/t to be (2'MS. for.) 330 & is. gif pu ma clerly se, Is of richtwise mene Pe lyfe, & of Il meune Pe payne but strife." pe prefet sad: " I trew noc/it Pis pu sais; of ]i-self al is." 335 & bad Pane hat Valaryane Befor hyme suld be broc/ht onze-ane, & sad hyme: " Po Pi bruthire be Nocht of parfyt wit, as think me, I consal pe for-out mare 340 pat Pu to me mak gud ansuare; For it war lyk kai ware wod pat refusis bath Joy & gud Bot folely pat maste Sarnis pat is maste fay to Joy & blis. (3MIS. fele.) 345 For-]i is gud Se wyfe Su weile, Or Se tyne al varldis fele3." f. 358 a. Valaryane sad til hyme pane: In froift Pat he saw Idil mene Playand Paine, makand gud chere, 350 & scorne Pame Pat wirkand were, Bot in tyme of het. quhen'e iai Froyt of Pare travale bar away, & gret Joy & mery mad, pane Pai pat Idil bene had, 355 Mad anoy & ewil chere; " Richt sa til ws has hapnyt but were: For we thole nov cald & het, Quhile t(b)rifte, quhyle hungire gret, Bot sal resawe (syne) til oure med 360 Ay-lestand Joy, Pat is na dred; Bot Se, Pat warldis glore has now, In tyme to cume ful sare sal grew & for a schort tyme lestand blis In Sour foly are lyk to mys." '; 3.Japeiee prefet ansuert hyme but mare *:..: pat suld haue bene Pe breer bane. And sone when saint Ciscill herd tell Of all Pis fare how it bifell, 325 Vnto Pam ful sone scho soght; & sad: "be Pe pryncis, are Vndisconfit of Pis varld hale, Sal thole, as Se say, lestand bale, & Se. Pat are content wrechis here, 370 Sic lestand blis sal bruk but were? " Valaryane sad til hyme Pane: '" Le ar na princys, bot smal mene, Borne in our tyme, & de sal sone & geld resone hou Se haf done." 375 Pe prefet sad, Pat wes fel: " In sic spek ganys nocht to duel. Mak sacryfice for-out delay &, quhar Pu lykis, pas Pi way!" pai brethire Pane vnerely 380 Sad to Pe prefet opynly: " Lele sacrifice to god we gife, & sal do, til we may lif." Quod Pe prefe! to Pame one-ane: " Of soure god tel me pe name! " 385 Valaryane til hyme Pane cane say: I" Certzis, his name fynd Pu na ma, po Pu had wengis for to fie." pe prefet sad: " Set thinkis me pat Jubiter is nocAt Pe name 390 Of god Pat suld be I(n) mast fame? " Valaryane sad: " Jubitere Ves JPe name of a murtherere & of a kyd houlloure, [oure." pat racht nopire of mensk na hon395 pane ansuert hyme Almachius & sad: " gif suth be pu sais ws, Al Pis warld erris bot Pu ane & Pi bruthire, Pat has Sow' tane To trew in a god verraly?" ('MS. Sone.) 400 Valaryane Pane sad in hy: " It is nocA/t anerly we twa pat a god al-ane cane ta, Bot iai are sa feile ma pane we, pat Pai ma noch/t nomeryt be, 405 pat resawit Pis halynes, & ay sal eke & be na les." pane gert Pe prefet tak Pailine bath & put Pame in til preffone rath, In semsale of Maxymy. 410 pat sad til )ame ful fellousn(l)y: "I Le, pat are Sunge & fals alsa, & bruthire-lufe betwene Eu twa, Me think ~e haste Su to ded nov As til a feste men callit Sow! " 415 Valaryane sad: "gif Pat Pu Wil hicht til ws ]pat PJu sal treu, pe Joy,)u sal se in Pis sted Of oure sawlis, as we are ded." pane Maxymyne sad: "fyre me brylne, 420 Gyf I pat god pane trou noc/it ine pat Se treu, gyf Pat I se TEXTS AND VARIANTS. 99 And prestes bedir with hir scho broght, pat baptist barn biliue ilkane, To lif in Cristes law allane. (1H. price.) When his ilk pri[n]cel Maximius 330 And his menSe war baptist bus Saint Ciscill confort bam ful wele And bad bam forsake ilka dele paire mawmetri bat bai on trow, And unto Jhesu baynly bow; [night 335 Scho bad bam leue be werkes of And cleth barn in armurs of light. Scho said: " sowre cours ge haue fulfild Ful worthily, als Jhesus wild1; (1H. willd.) A grete bataile ouer-cumen haue Se: 340 And barfore sail Se corond be With corons bat Criste sail gow gif, In lastand blis ay forto lif. parfore bese noght abaist, to take Marterdom for Cristes sake!" 345 pai granted all to do his will And his biding forto fulfill; Almachius ban, pe cursed king, When he herd of bis tibing, He cumand bat bai suld ilkane 350 Mak sacrafise or els be slane. And for pai wald noght wirk his will, Ful hard paines he put ham till, pe thinge suth ge sa to me " pare Maximyne but ony mare, & al bat euire wzith hyme ware, 425 & be fel tormentouris alsua, Of pape Vrbane cane baptyme ta, pat in hydlis come bame til & bare request (did) with gud wil. & in be dawinge of be day 430 In hye voice cane to bame say: " Ie, bat are Cristis knychttzs mad, Puttis fra;ou nov but abad Vorkis of myrknes, & clethis;u In armys of licht ine hast nov!" 435 Almachius be prefer herd How bat ber cr-stine knychttz's ferd; pane gert he tak bainze rycht fone, & syne eftire for-out hone He gert leid bame of be tone 44o Four myle. one bat condicione: Gyf bai to Jubitere ryc/it bare Vald sacryfy but ony mare, pai suld ga fre at bare wil, & al bar gudis tacht Pame til; f. 359 445 & gif bai gruchit to do sa, And at be last with-outen lite (H. heuides.) All baire heuiddes' he gert of smite. 355 And when baire bodis so war schent, paire sawles sone to heuyn went, pat men might se with-owten mis How angels led Pam unto blis. And mani folk for bat ilk sight 360 Turned to Crist and trowed right. Maximius, bat gude conuers, Omang bam gan bir wordes reherce, He said: " I se baire sawles ilkane With angels vnto heuyn be tane 365 In baire wenges, bat bai noght fall, And like clene uirgins er bai all." Almachius be king herd tell Of all >is fare how it bifell, And how Maximius had said, 370 And how his folk war all affraid: He cumzand smertly on be morn fo1. 193. To bring Maximius him byforn, And grefe turmentes to himz he wroght, Vntill he vnto ded was broght. 375 His saul was hastly hent to heuyn, With more solace pan men may neuyn. Almachius, bat wikked king, When he had done bus al bis thing And saw bus bat Ualiraine pare nekis suld bai strik ine twa. pane ware be brethire one led, Til bai come til be lymmytstede; & for bai wald nocht sacryfy, 450 pai war vnhedit bath in hy. pane Maximyne. bat bare was Quhene bat ves done in be place, Sad: he saw angelis cume done In >e tyme of bare passione, 455 & bare fawlis vpe in hewine bare Vz'th bame in to wynly favre. Sone eftire as pis ves done, To be prefet ves tald sone pat Maximyne cristine ves mad. 460 pe quhilk bane but (mar) abad Gert mene with lumpis of led Dynge hyme, til he ves ded. pane Cecile tuk be bodys thre & in a grawe gert bainme lad be, 465 Vzit sic honoure as scho cuth do & as be tyme askyt to. Almacius bane wes besy To get be gudis gredely Of be forsad Valaryane....:l!=: TEX AND VARIANTS. 380 And all hir o]er saintes war slane, parfore he thinkes in his mode At geder to him al paire gude. To Valiriane hows first ]ai haste, For he was man of reches maste. 385 pai come unto Ciscill, his wife, Stoutly and with ful grete strife 470 pat til his spouse Cecile had tane, & of Tyburcius his bruthire, & lewit nocht ane for vthire. & sowne wes fundynze pat Cecile par gud(is) had to kepe a quhyle. 475 For-hi hir gert he brynge hyme til, To grype pe gudis in-to wil. & as scho brocht ves hyme befor. He sad til hire with fturt & fchore: 'Til ydolis pu mak sacryfice 480 & pame honoure in al wyse," Ore ellis for to thole gret payne & fynaly pare-for be slane. pane turmentorz's, o pai vald fenSe, Word of ned hire til distrenge, 485 Gret ryc/t sare, for sa fare a thinge, Sa vyse, sa fare,& sa,ynge Vald ta he ded sa wilfully. pane sad scho til pame in hy: " It is nocht,;ungmene, as Se thoc/t; 490 For my Southed here tyne I noc/t, Bot gilfs filth & takis gold fyne, & giffis a lacht place of duellinge & takis a place of bewte, f. 359 b. Sic as ma nocht comprisit be, 495 & giffis bot a lytil wra, A vyd merkat pare-for I ta. Richt as mane suld gif;ow ('IS. s.) Tene shz'illngs' for a penny now, I trew pat Se suld haste Su pene 500 To gife a penny & take tene; Sa to god gif we gife ocht Of warldly thinge >at he has wroc/zt, He sal gif ws parefor in med Ane hundre tyme sa fele, but dred." 505 Sad scho pane: (' trew Se Pis?" ra, sad pai, sa hafe we blis, Ve trew pat Criste is god verray pat sic a seruand has Pis day." pay of a wil euzrilkane 5IO Gert brynge be bischope aid Vrbane: Of quhazme richt jane baptyse cane ta Four hundre personis & ma. Almachius gert hire til hyne bring & sad hire, as wzt/z symlynge, 515 He sad: " of quhat condicione is bu?" Scho sad: " gentil-womane, I trew." Almacius sad (zir) syne tyte: (2 MS. hat.) "I spere, womane, of fz2 ryte." Cecile sad hyme: "' ine askin(g)e 520 Of foly takis begynnynge, (3MS. ansgere.) Venand I suld ansuer(is)3 twa ' * 4 ~ t And bad hir lay furth pe reches pat war hir maysters, more & les, " For als traitur to dede he;ode (1H. omits.) 390 And pe' king sail haue all his gude." Saint Ciscil gan grete mornig mak; And so unto ha men scho spak pat all pai turned Pam unto Crist. Vndir a demand be to ma." Almacius sad til hire bone: " Quhene has Pu sic presumpcione 525 Of redy ansuere til a mane?" & Cecile sad til hyme pane: "Of conscience gud & clere &' fath vnfen;et, but were." (IMS. A.) Almacius sad hire one hicht: [myc/it." 530 " Me think Pu knawis nocA/t my Scho sad: "' is, I cane wele fynd pi poweste lik a bose, of wynd pat fillit ware & wit// a prene Moc/t out be latine for-out wene (2 Metc., seage? 535 & fezge (?)2 and to-giddire fal The word i l& tyne pe vowsty" blawing al." MS.) Almacius cane til hire say: (IMS. bousty.) Vz't/ inzure4 pu begynnis ay (4MS. inwy.) & in It syne perseueris; 540 Quhat is he pat je his leris? " Qzuod scho: " iniure is it nocht f. 360 a. Bot fraud in word be thocht; par-for, gif I do wrang, me teche, Or wit/ fals wordis I Pe fleche, 545 Or5 blame Pi-selfe pat me blamys (5MS. &.) & of fraud me defamys. Bot we, he haly name ),at wat Of god, ma nyt it na-gat, & bettire is de happely 550 Na for to lzj here6 wrechitly." (0MS. dehire.) Almacius sad in pat tyde: " Quhy spekis Pu wzit/ sic pryde?" " Na, quod scho, pryd is It noc/ht, Bot It is stedfastnes of thocit." 555 Almacius pane til hire cane say: " hu wreche, wat Pu noc/t I may, Gif7 me lykis, now fa Pe, (*MS. giffis.) Or, gif me lykis, lat pe be? For sic poweste is tacht me til 560 pat I ma do quhat-say I wil." pane sad scho: "I ma prewe wele pat Pu has leyt Ilke deile Agane opyne suthfastnes; For, ho )u of poware wes 565 pe lyf to tak8 of ony mane, (8_IS. mak.) Of powere wes Pu neuzr get k)anze To quhykine manie hat ded had bene; For-pi is bu seruand but wene Of doulful ded & noc/zt of lyfe, 570 & nocht of quyet, bot of stryfe." Almacius cane til hire say: "bat wedand wodnes do away & sacryfy oure godis til, TEXTS AND VARIANTS. IOI And in his name hai war baptist, 395 pai forsoke all paire maumetry And trowed in Jhesu almighty; Him pai wirschipt als pe wise And lifed and died in his seruise. Bot when Almachius herd of yil', 400 Wode he was, out of his wit. ('H. pit?) He bad pat Ciscill suld be soght And hastili2 bifor him broght; (2H. hastily.) And al hir howsing cumand he pat it with fire all brint suld be. 405 Bot first he frained with eger mode, Whare was all Valirian gude. And scho said pat scho gan it take Vnto pouer men for goddes sake. At Pa wordes was he full tene 4Io And bad all suld be brint bidene Hows and catell, more and min, And als hir-self he bad ham brin. And sone, to fulfill his desire, Al hir place pai set in fire; 415 Hir-self in mides gert hai stand, And all obout Pe fire brinand. Bot all hat [/]here3 to hir was sene Als scho in ane erber had bene ('H. here. Clene and faire with flores bright. 420 So stode scho a day and night, Prayand to god wit hert ful hale. And when Almachius herd pis tale, He biddes pam pat broght Pe tipandes Smite hir hede of, par scho standes. 425 His slaghter-man to Ciscill went Whare scho stode in gude entent; To god hir prayers gan scho make And bed hir nec furth till pe strake. pe custum was in Pat cuntre 430 pat none suld strike bot strakes thre. And when he had thre strakes hit, trit was hir hals noght sunder kit, ('H. sun.) Hale war suwl' of sins and uaines. And so he left hir in grete paines - 435 For he lau was, als I said are, He suld gif thre strakes & nomare. So opon hir knese scho sat, Lifand thre daies efter pat. And maidens pat had with hir bene 44o Come unto hir albidene, And al ha daise scho sesed noght To confurt ham so als scho moght. Efter Pe pape Urban scho sent And tald unto him hir entent: 445 " Sir, scho said, god has gifen me In pis liue pir daies thre,.) Als I him praied, and by his scill: pat I might tell to Pe my will. All my maidens to Pe I gif, 450 To Zeme pam wele, ay whils P[a]i2 lif, And teche Pam wiseli forto wirk; (2H. pi.) Gyf to luf langere. be pi wil! " Ine-to Pat leid, pat brynnyt swa, 575 Sad Cecile hane, or scho stynt: He bad strik hire nek ine twa. (1MS. he.) " It semys pu has Pine eyne tynt; & Po he' basar strak hire thrise, For, pat pu godis cane cal, 6o00 He mocht vnhied hire na-wyse; Ar bot stanis & stokis al, &, for pe law bad, pat, quha As Pu ma wi//h hi handis taste, Suld haf pe hed strz'kine hynze fra, 580 Po Pu ma noc/t se a laste." pe ferd strak suld haf na-way,. pane ves Almacius rycht wa For-hz pe basare ged his way pat scho sic ansuere cane til hy~me ma, 605 & lefyt hire lyand in pat sted, & gert mene til hire inel hire led, ('MS. me.) Thre days fullely, as nere ded. For he wald (hat) scho war dede; & in pe meyne-tyme noc/ht-for-thy 585 & al a day & al Pe nycht Scho delt hire gudis vysly He gert leid meelte in menis sycht, Ymange powre folk Pat had ned, & band hire faste fut & hand 61o & til vntrowand godis sede & kest hir in Pe led brynnande. f. 3600 b. Sew & to god wysly wane Bot of het scho feld nomare Thru hire prechinge mony mane, 590 pane scho in a bath set pane vare, & Pame pat scho conuertit swa, For ocht pat scho cane se or here Fra WVrbane scho gert baptynme ta, Na changit contenance na chere, 615 & sad hymne hat scho had mad prchas Bot ves blyth, as scho had bene To god pat scho mycht luf Pe space In maste mycht pat euir wes sene. pat scho myc/it Paimze til hyrme conm595 And as Almacius pat herde, pat to be baptist scho hyme send, [mend As out of wit' nere he ferde; (2MS. wet.) & of hire house of lyme & stane 102 TEXTS AND VARIANTS. And in mi name ]ou mak a kirk ('H. eyuyn. pat mi maidens may dwell in euyn' And serue god with will and steuyn." 455 When ]is was said, ful sone in haste Vnto god scho gaf le gaste. And Pe bischop, when scho was dede, 620 Gert mak a kirk, of sancte Vrbane Halouyt, & eftire lad hire pare [are. Quhare nov fele bischopis grawyne & pis, kat I tel here, done wes Eftire pat Criste had tane flesch 625 Twa hundre thre & thretty sere; & kane wes emperoure but were Marcyus, kat Arelyane ) Beried hir in Jat same stede And made a kirk of ful grete spens 460 In wirschip and in grete reuerence Of Jhesu Crist, oure sawiowrel Vnto wham be euer honore! (1H. sawiowire). Amen. Amen. Amen. Had kane til his surname.Now, sancte Cecile, Pat had sic grace 630 pat, quhat ku wald, Pu mycht purches Fra Jhesu, kat bu lufit swa: Purches ws, ore we hyne ga, Of kis varld kat we ma twyne But schame, det or dedly syne VII. NOTES. i. Chaucer's well-known Life of St. Cecilia (The Second Nonnes Tale), begins with a Prologue of twelve stanzas, the first four stanzas of which are taken from Jehan de Vignay's Introduction to his translation of Jacobus a Voragine's Legenda Aurea. Caxton's English version of De Vignay has this prologue in free translation. Bokenam enlarges this to 75 lines. II. sauter: The book of Psalms, frequently found in distinct volumes prepared for the devotional use of both Jewish and Christian churches. io. stilliche song: Chaucer's lines at this point are: 'And whyl the organs maden melodye, To god alone in herte thus sang she; I35. De Vignay says: 'et quant les instrumens chantoient elle chantoit a nostre seigneur en son cueur.' Caxton: ' and she heeryng the organes making melodye she sang in hir herte onelye tu god.' ZElfric: ' ha betwux Pam sangum, and ham singalum dreamum sang cecilia symle pus gode......... and sang smyle swa;' 27. Bokenam: 'Whyl >e orgons sunge in her melodyous guyse, Cycyle to god song in thys wyse:' 98. The M. H. G. version, (Fuirstenburg Bibl. f. 47-96), ed. Schonbach: 'ir vasten vnde ir weinon vor gotte so grose kraft hatte daz si die engel steteklich zv ir latte. ir gebet in gottes oren drang alse ein suzes orgenen sanch.' 12. Psalm CXIX. 80. 37. Jre mile henne; Here were the catacombs of Calixtus and Praetextatus on the Appian way, used by the early Christians as meeting places for worship. These became also their hiding places in times of oppression. Chaucer has mistranslated this, 'Goth forth to Via Apia. That fro this toun ne stant but myles three.' I73. 47. as me cristene men ~reu: This was outside the city wall. 48. ware me eny ikneu: ' Wherever they (the emperor's servants,) knew of any (Christian men);' ikneu: pt. sg. from OE. gecneow. 52. ' Is this the cruel tyrant, Valerian, who calls me!' 55. old mon: Bokenam says; 'A man... fer runnyn in age,' 231. Barbour: 'a sungman,' 107. 6I-2. Eph. IV. 5-6. 85. Tib. 237-8, he went uj euyn: cf. the modern expression ' with equal wing'; nicely poised, well balanced. 89. Pis tyme of je Sere: The scribe is perhaps thinking of Cecilia's birthday, Nov. 22, for Barbour goes farther to say: 'of Nouember in Je moneth quhene flouris haldine ar vndirneth.' I72. I20-2I. fleme 6 zizd: This is the common impression about Urban. 2Elfric: 'Se is geutlagod and lit him on digelan for his cristen-dome.' I32. I04 NOTES. De Vignay: 'Dis tu de celuy vrbain qui tant de fois a este condamne, & demeure encore en vng lieu secret.' The Chau.erian ring is in the following: 2nd N. T. 309-I3. 'Urban That is so ofte dampned to be deed, And woneth in halkes alwey to and fro, And dar nat ones putte forth his heed; Men sholde him brennen in a fyr so reed If he were found, or that men might him spye;' I37. hPe Iustzie: The Southern versions generally, do not mention the name of this justice or governor. Alfred and ZElfric mention him as Almatheus or Almachius, Bokenam and Chaucer as Almache. DeVignay and Caxton give him the title of prevost, while Tib. refers to him as ' je cursed kzng' 347, 367, 377. I45-8. ' They (the Christians) rejected the thing that was naught although it had a fair appearance, and accepted that which was cast out, and had no fair appearance. For, though the world's happiness has a fair exterior, in truth it is (worth) naught, and though the joy of Heaven seems little, it is, in truth, much.' cf. MS. Gg. II. 6. 325-332. I49. he justices sedez: Plural; otherwise the text refers to one Justice. I5I-I54. 'In winter, said Valerian, loafers sit and drink and laugh to scorn the tillers of the soil who busy themselves about future store; in harvest, when they (the toilers) may gather fair grain, they (the loafers) are obliged to go up and down in discomfort, for they have not even a furrow (of grain).' cf. MIS. Gg. II. 6. 347-356. 163. quete z'is god mzen: his appears here and in 1. 171 as the plural demonstrative. I65. Maxine, he gailer: Chaucer calls him 'corniculere,' which term he derived from the 'cbiczulario' of Surius, Vita S. Caeciliae XIX. (See K6lbing, Eng. Stud. I. 215). Bokenam also says 'cornyculer' 614. The early legends call him simply 'jailer' except Tib. which says ' is ilk prince Maximus', 329. 169-70. Tib. 335-6, arzmurs of zight.- Rom. XIII. 12. I7I. mazzlnet: Chaucer, Bokenam. and Barbour, Caxton, and De Vignay, specify that it is Jupiter who is the object of Almachius' idolatry. I84. hi wife heu: ' thy white countenance,' referring probably to her beauty and gentle breeding, not to palor occasioned by fear. I94. bleddore: This is a favorite metaphor at this point from ZElfric to Chaucer. The former says: 2Elces mannes miht be on modignysse fmer'. is soBlice lam gelic swilce man siwige ane bytte, and blawe hi fulle windes and wyrce si&6an an Pyrl honne heo to-punden bib on hire greatnysse honne togsed seo miht.' 319. Chaucer, 2nd N. T: II. 337-34I. ' Your might' quod she, 'ful litel is to drede; For every mortal mannes power nis But lyk a bladdre, ful of wind, y-wis. For with a nedles poynt, whan it is blowe May al the boost of it be leyd ful lowe.' The M. H. D. version gives it as follows: 1. 1589-96. ' da ist din gewalt anders niht getan Wan als ein blater, du vast ist Seblan: vnde als shiere ir kraft zerbrichet, so mat mit einer kleiner nadelon dar in stichet, als shiere ist och din gewalt gergan gen den dv von dinen herren hest enphangen.' 223. a izs Song Pinzg: I that this young thing!' a s written htf in Laud and Cmb. R. 3. 25. See Msetzner, nzg. Sprach/zr., at, (rel.) NOTES. IO5 239-245. These lines are omitted in MS. Cmb. R. 3. 25. 242. The MS. form muste and the impersonal me make this the most ambiguous line of the text. The meaning is most apparent in the Bodleian version: 'for whoso knew (by observation or experience,) of no suffering, there might see it.' 247. mony good nzon: Laud io8, avoids this expression by the use of 'many a.' 252. Vpe is poer. 'over her (body), his power should be done,' z: e. masses should be said. 257. 2Elfric does not mention the year of St. Cecilia's death. Caxton says: 'She suffred hir passyon about the yere of our lord two hundred and xxiii in the tyme of Alexaunder the emperour and it is redde in another place that she suffred in the tyme of marcii aurelii which reygned aboute the yere of our lord two hondred and twenty.' Jehan De Vignay says: 'Et elle souffrit mort enuiron l'an de nostre seigneur deux cens XXIII au temps de Alexandre empereur. Et on lit ailleurs qu'elle souffrit au temps de marc aurelien qui fut empereur enuiron l'an de nostre seigneur Seipt cens et vingt.' Legenda Aurea mentions the date c. A. D. CCXX. Chaucer omits the allusion altogether, while Osbern Bokenam writes, ' I say kat martyred was Cycyle,e holy uirgyne The yere of grace, treuly to ternyne, Two hundyrd twenty & eek threeLegenda aurea thus techyth meThe tende kalende euene of Decembre; Wych tym regnyth, as he doth remembre, Alexaundyr of Rome ]e emperour.-' Skeat, Notes to Cant. Tales, p. 414, suggests that because Alexander's full name was Marcus Aurelius Alexander Severus, the reason for confusion of this name with that of the earlier Marcus Aurelius becomes apparent. 8 VIII. GLOSSARIES. [The character ]P follows t; u and v are only discriminated as vowel and consonant. Semicolons are used to separate different groups of meanings, and among the word-citations to separate different case and tense groups. When the designations of mood and tense are omitted, 'ind. pres.' is to be understood; when of mood only, supply ' ind.' if no other has immediately preceded, otherwise the latter. The numbers refer to the line in the version under consideration. The asterisk before a verb indicates a suppositional infinitive which is constructed according to analogous forms found in the version. Letters which are variable in their occurrence in a word are included in parentheses, letters inserted or changed by emendation are italicized and enclosed by brackets. Parallel or related forms in early and modern languages are set off by brackets.] MS. ASHMOLE 43. A a, indef. art., a: 5, i6, 54, 55, 56, I54, i6o, I88, I94, 195, I96, 20oi, 218, 219, 220, 227, 239, 246, 250. abide, sv., intrans., wait, stay, remain: inf. I33. aboute, adv., around, on every side: 88, 134, 152, 243. ac, conj., but: 25, 37, 75, 97, 134, 172, 202, 210, 226. adoun, adv., down: 49, 57, 253; adon, I84. after, prep. w. dat., according to; following in the succession of time: 30, 48, 65, 253, 258. agen, adv., again: 67, 131. aSen, prep. w. dat., against. 24, 141, i6o. al, adj., all that is possible; everything; every one: ns. alle, I66; ds. al, 89, 229, alle, 252; as. al, 24; used absolutely, ds. alle, 62; as. al, 30, 255. ap. alle, 248. al, adv., wholly, entirely: I95, 219. alas, interj., alas: 223. *aliSt(e), wv., intrans., come down, descend: pt. 3 sg. aliSte, 55; pp. aliSt, 258. also, adv., likewise, in addition. 20, 9I, ii6, II8, 121, 196, 256. alyue, adj., alive, in the living state: as. alyue, 241. amidde, adv., into the middle of: 219. among, prep. w. dat., surrounded by: 47. *awak(e), wv., trans., awake. pp. 102. amorwe, adv., on the morrow. 171. an, indef. art., an. 20, 31, 46, 69, 126, I74, 219, 239. an, conj., and: I25; &, (ioi times). an, prep. w. dat., in: 70. angel, sb., angel, divine messenger: ns. 20, 69, 83, 85, 105; as. angel, 28, 33, 42, 131; np. angles, 174, 176. anon, adv., soon, forthwith.' 37, 43, 45, 49, 66, 113, 131, 136, i62, I64, 175, 177, i8o. anygt, adv., in the night time, by night: 13. apie, pr. n., Appia: gs. 37. ariSt, adv., in a right way, justly: io6. *arys(e), sv., intrans., arist: pt. 3 sg. aros, 43. MS. ASHMOLE 43. Io7 as, adv., in such wise; in the manner as, like; when; w. adv. of place. where 3, 13, 17, 26, 43, 46, 47, 54, 72, 82, 88, 90, 97, 98, ii8, 139, i88, 194, 216, 217. at, prep. w. dat., at, expressing time and place: i, 84. atenende, contr. form; prep. w. dat. sb., at the end, at last: 155. [OE. met tam ende]. atom, contr. form; prep. w. dat. sb., at home: 133. awei, adv., away: 195. awor]~, ppl. adj., cast away, degraded. as. 146. auonge, sv., trans., receive. inf. 125, 227. B baptise, wv. trans., baptise: inf. 41, 248; pp. baptise, 3. baptisinge, sb., baptism: ns. 61. be, sv., intrans., be, exist: I sg. am, 192, 209, contr. form, icham, 19, 93, 94, I75; 2 sg., art, 116, 204, 205, contr. form, artou, 183, I85; 3 sg. be, 64, is, 20, 52, 6i, 62, 77, 93, 99, 100, 109, 115, II9, 125, 126, 148, i5o, 201, 205, 213, 215, 255; contr. form, nys. = ne+is, 64, III, I94. I pI., bet, 158; 3 pl., bep] 62, 76, io8, 182, 211; pt. 3 sg., was, ii, 53, 133, I45, 2302, 236, 239, 244, 246, 257, 258, nas, 145, opt. pt. 3 sg., were 82, 88, 91, I20, 124, 217, 228, 234, nere, I23; 2 sg. were, 96; i pi., were, 121, I43; 3 pl., were, I34, 14I; imp. 2 sg. bet, 225; opt. pr. 2 sg., be, i60, 2I3; 3 sg. be, 241. aux, be, I2', 34, 51, 114, ii8; art, 159; bet, 102; were, 48, 137, 139, 142, I70, 171, i86, 252; was, I, 5, 13, i8i, 221; inf., be, 1262, 138, 157, 191, 206; pp. ibe, 67, IOI, 119, 120, 144. bedde, sb., bed: ds. bedde, 13. beggare, sb., beggar: ns. 160. belamy, sb., bel ami, conventional form of address: vs. belamy, 161; vp. belamys, 149. beleue, wv., trans., leave. inf. 241. best, sb., beast, ferocious animal: ns. 112. *ber(e), sv., trans., to bear, carry, bring into being: pt. 3 sg. ber, 56; 3 pl., bere, 174; pp. ibore, i. bi, prep. m. dat., beside of; zin accordance with; to; in. 69, 114, I67, I83, 203, 237; by, 21. bicom(e), sv., trans., come to be, used with reference to the locality of a person to go, become of. pt. 3 sg. bicom, 65, 85; 3 pl. bicom, 166, 232; inf. bicome, 116, bicom, 130. *bid(de), sv., trans., pray, entreat; say, utter, express, command. 2 sg. bist, 80; i pI. bidde, 259; pt. 3 sg., bed., 4, 59, 249, 254; bad, 44. *bihald, sv., trans., behold, look: pt. 3 sg., bihuld, 65, 88. bi-hinde, adv., behind: 193. *bihot(e), sv., trans., command: i sg. bihote, 18; pp. bihote, 132. *bi-hou(e), wv., trans., behove, befit, is due to. 3 sg. bi-houe], 104. bileue, sb., belief, faith. ns. 6I; ds. bileue, 115; as. bileue I30. bileue, wv., trans., believe. pt. 3 sg. bileuede, 235; 3 pl. bileuede, I45; inf., 32, 34, 98, io6. bileue, wv., trans., lighten, fill with light: inf. I69. *bind(e), sv. trans., bzizd, fasten, tie upf: pp. ibounde, 178. biscop, sb., bishop. ds. biscop, 117, 129, 248. *bisech(e), sv., ask; entreat: i sg. biseche, I27; pp. biso;t, 14. bi-uore, prep. w. dat., in the presence of. 137; byuore, 181. bleddore, sb., bladder: ns. 194. blisse, sb., perfect joy, blessedness: ns. 148; ds. blisse, I55. *blow(e), wv. trans., blow, fill.. pp. iblowe, 194. blynd, adj. blind (spiritually): ns. 210, 213, 2i6. bodi, sb., body, the material frame: ds. bodi, 73; as. bodi, I79, 251. boke, sb., book: ds, boke, 72. bold, adj. confident, daring, strong: ns. i6o. bone, sb., prayer, petition: ds. bone, 97; as. bone, So. io8 MS. ASHMOLE 43. bote, conj., but, except, unless: 96, io8, I23, 184, 194, 213. boie, adj., standing in attributive relation to a plural pron., both: np. boie 84; ap. both, I73; ap. bope, 42. brigtore, adj., comp. of briSt; brighter: ns. 70. bringe, sv., trans. bring. 2 sg. bringest, 163; inf. 162, 260; pp. ibrogt, 13, 74, 94, I20, 137, 142, 170, 17I, 184, 193, 208, 222, 234, 236. broker, sb., brother. ns. 82, II4, II5, II6, 129; ds. 87; vs. 89, 95, 99, I07, 127; np. bre]peren, 134. burie, wv., trans., bury, inter. pt. 3 sg. burede, 180; 3 pi., burede, 139; inf., I36, 25I. buries, sb., jlace of burial, tomb. dp. buries, 47. busemar, sb., mockery, contumely. ds. busemar, 152. bygynne, sv., trans., begin. inf. 250. by-nyme, sv., trans., take, rob: pt. 2 sg. by-nome, 22; inf. 23. C *can,pot. aux., can: 118. caste, wv, trans., cast, throw. pt. 3 pl. caste, I79, 229; inf. 76, 219. caroine, sb., carrion, carcase: ns. 196, 201. Cecile, pr. n., Cecilia: ns. 132, 133, 179, cicile, 50, 53; cecili, 209; ds. cicile, 71; as. cecile, 69; cecilie, 79; Seyn Cecile, ns. I, II3, 167, 209; ds. 67. certes, adv., certainly: I58, I62, 200. chambre, sb., chamber, apartment: ds. chambre, 87, 132; as. chambre, 68. chast, adj., pure, undefiled. ds. 73. chirche, sb., church: as. chirche, 250. clannesse, sb., cleanness: ds. clannesse, 30. clene, adj., undefiled, chaste. ds. clene, 25, 73, 115; np. clene, 86. clepe, wv. trans., call, designate. 3 sg. clepep, 52. inf. 192. cler, adj.,full, bright. ds. 170. cloJes, pl. sb., clothes: ap. 7. *com, sv., intrans., come: 3 sg. come, 2; corn, 19I; comel, I98; pt. 3 sg. corn. 46, 49, 55, 87, 131, 167, 260: 3 pl. come, 140. pp. icome, 185. conseil, sb., counsel: ns. 17; as. conseil, 41. corn, sb., corn, grain: as. (coll.) corn, 153. cradel, sb., cradle, the symbol of infancy: ds. cradel. 2. creature, sb., creature. ns. 223. crie, wv., trans., cry, call: inf. 38. crist, sb. Christ: (see ihesu crist and lord.) ~ cnristendom, sb., Christianity: as. cristendom, 50, 66. cristene, sb., a believer in( Christ: ns. 175; np. cristene, 166, 232. (used without the article). cristene, adj., Christian: ns. 130; np. cristene, 47; dp. cristene, 254. cristeneman, sb., Christzan: ns. 82, ap. cristenmen, 135. *confound, wv., trans., confound, discomfit: pp. confounded, 12. *cuss(e), wv., trans., kiss: pt. 3 sg. custe, 13. *cup(e) wv. trans., make known, show: 2 pl. cu]e]. I68. D dame, sb., aform of address applied to a woman of rank. vs. dame, 198, 207. day, sb., day, (period of 24 hours); in compo. ibroSt of dawe, deprived of life, slain: ds. day, 253; daie, 237; dp. dawe, 142; as. (in adv. phr. good day), 254. ded, ppl. adj., dead: ns. 244. deie, wv., intrans., die. inf. 78, 216, 224. *del(e), wv., trans., divide, share: pt. 3 sg. delede, 245. deol, sb., grief, mourning. ds. deol, 242. dere, adv., dearly, at great cost. 236. derkhede, sb., darkness: as. derkhede, 169. MS. ASHMOLE 43. IO9 de], sb., death: ns. 205, 230, 236; gs. deles, 204, 205: ds. del, 206, 233, deple, 162, 208, 234; as. del, 199, 201, 203. do, sv., trans., do, make, perform: i pl. dol', 98; 2 pl. dol', I68; pt. 3 sg. dude, 240; opt. pr. 2 sg. do, 184; imp. 2 sg. do, 208; doit, 162; aux., do, 90, 92; dest, 63, 79, 184; dol, 26, 74, 184; inf. 30, 112, 114, ii8, 164, I72, don, I37; pp. i-do, 19, 103, 252, 255. doun, adv., down: I54. drede, sb., mortal fear, awe: ds. drede, 57. *drink, sv., trans., drink, imbibe: 3 pl. drinke]?, 151. eche, ind. pron., each: ds. eche, 62. as. ech, 26. eie, sb., eye. ds. eie, 199, 215. eiler, pron., either, each: ns. 86. eke, adv., also: I57, 210. emperour, sb., emperor: gs. emperours, 138, I40. ende, sb., termination, conclusion; mode of death, fate: ds. ende, 206, 227; as. ende, I89. ds. (contr. form), atenende, I55. enes, adv., once: 190, 246. eny, adj., any: ns. 54, 70, 112; ds. eny, 124. er, adv., before,formerly: 53, 103; ar, 2. er]etilie, sb., tiller of the soil.- ap. erl]etilien, 152. esce, wv., trans., ask, seek. 2 sg. axst, I88; inf. 50. euer, adv., ever: 75, Ioi, I86. F fader, sb.,father: ns. 62. fei, sb.,faith: ds. fei, 183. figte, sv., trans., fiZht: imp. 2 pl. fi;te]', 169; inf. 24. *find(e), sv., trans., find: i p. fi[n]de]l, 3, 72. pt. 3 sg. vond, 68, uond, 69; inf. vynde, 38. *flem(e), wv., trans., fut tofight: pp. fleme, 120. floure, sb.,flower: np. floures, 76; dp. floures, 96. fo, sb.,foe: ap. fon, 138. fol, sb., fool; ns. 124, 126, i88, 228; as. fol. 192. fole, adj., foolish: ns. 14; as. fole, I30. folie, sb., folly: ds. folie, 14, 31. folliche, adv., foolishly: I85. fot, sb.,foot: dp. fet. 49. four, card. num.,four.- np. four, 232. fram, prep. w. dat., from: 2, 26, 35, 55, I90. frende, sb.,friend: gp. frendes, 5. fur, sb.,fire. ds. fure, 224; as. fur, 218. G gailer, sb., jailer: ns. 165. Sare, adv., long ago. 120. Se, adv., yea, yes. 104. *;elp, sv., trans., boast: 2 sg. gelpest, I97. Se[m]e, wv., trans., take care of, guards protect. inf. 26. ger, sb., year: ns. 257; ds. Sere, 89. gerlan, sb., garland, wreath: ap. gerlans, 8, 70, 95. gerne, adv., willingly, eagerly: 4, II9. ieue, sv., trans., give. pt. 3 sg. Saf, 66, gef, 43; inf. 83, I99, 20o, 202, 203, 224;;iue, i88; pp. iseue, 105, 22i. gidi, adj., giddy, foolish: ns. 209, 2io, 214, 215, 216. Sif, conj., if.- 21, 25, 27, 29, 31, 33, 35, 98, io6, 120, i2i, 123, 2I22, 214. *gin, aux. sv., begzn; used as a preterit intensive: gan, 58, I67, I78, 238; gon, 179. go(n), sv., intrans., go, in comp., "hou gel' lis?" what means this. 3 sg. gel, 89, i82, 198; pt. 3 sg., eode, 175, 243; inf. go, 37, 55, II7, 154, gon, 40, 132, 35, 179. [Mn. Ger., wie geht es?] god, pr. n., God, the supreme being, god, idol: ns. 62, 228, 239; gs. godes, 231; ds. god, Io, I60, 246; dp. godes, 208; ap. godes, 21I. IIO MIS. ASHMOLE 43. godhede, sb., deity. ds. godhede, 207. golde, sb., gold: ds. golde, 8. song, adj., young. ns. 223, gonge, 226; as. onge, 224. good, sb., property, possessions: dp. good, 245. good, adj., good. ds. good, 25, 115, gode, I28; as. gode, 69; np, gode, 163, I71;. g. ode, 176; ap. gode, I39, good, 247; compar. better: ns. bet, 64; ds. betere, i86. grace, sb., the love andfavor of God' ns. 246; ds. grace, 231; as. grace, 83. grante, wv., -trans., grant, ipermit, bestow. opt. 2 sg. grante, 16; inf. 80. grede, sv., intrans., cry out.' pt. 3 sg. gradde, 222; inf. I67. grepe, sb., furrow.. as. grepe, 154. gret, adj., great, large in amount. ds. gret, 6; as. gret, 36, 218. gulteles, adj., guiltless, zinocent: as. gulteles, 240. gut, adv., yet, still. 182. H habbe, wv., trans., have. I sg. ichabbe, 255; 2 sg. hast, 15, 24, 97, nastou, 204; 3 sg. habbe, I47; I pl. habbe], 95; 3 pl. nabbe], 154; pt. 3 sg. hadde, 145, nadde, I46; imp. 2 g. haue, 128; aux., i sg. habbe, 74; 2 sg. hast, 29, I03, III; 3 sg. habbe, 53, ha]p, I05, II9, 120; I pl. habbe], 101; pt. 3 sg. hadde, I4, 67, 132; inf. 144, 150, 254. *hald(e), wv., trans., hold one's own, keep up, availz. pr. 2 sg. halt, 24. half, adv., half. 238, 241, 243, 2442. halwe, sb., holy one. ns. 59. halwy, wv., trans., hallow.. inf. 250. hamward, adv., homeward.' 238. harde, adv., hard, severely, sorely. 23. hardi, adj., bold, daring in a bad sense: ns. 191; ap. hardi, 138. he, per. pron., he: ns. (56 times); gs. his, 69, ii6, 166, is, 49, 87, 130, 235, 252, 258; ds. him, 24, 40, 4I, 43, 49, 59, 66, 83, 121, 228, 241; as. him, 28, 32, 45, 50, 53. 57, 582, 59, 66, IIo, 113, I30, 132, I772, 249; np. hi, 39, 48, 75, 135, I372, I39, 145, 152, I53, I543, I72, 179, 222, 223, 238; gp. hor. 92, 76, 86, 144,' 73, I74; dp. hem, I66, ]?em, 97; ap. hem (12 times). hede, sb.,-hood. as. hede, 168. hei, adj. used as sb., a high place. ds. hei, 174. heie, adv., to a hzgh degree, greatly: 200. helle, sb., hell: gs. helle, 216; ds. helle, 35, 156. helpe, wv. trans., help:. inf. I1o. henne, adv., hence: 37. heo, per. pron., f., she. ns. (22 times), ds. hire, 69, 132; as. hire, 3, 14, 218, 219, 220, 221, 229, 233, 235, 238, 240, 241; gs. hire, 4, 5, 8, II, 13, 68, 224. 230, 234, 235, 243, 2452, 251, 253, 249, 259, 260. For plural, see he. her-after, adv., hereafter: I25. here, adv., here: 90, 95, I22, 191; her, 21, 63. here, sb., hair, a hair garment: ns. 8. herte, sb., heart, the seat of moral affections. ns. 12; as. herte, 190. heruest, sb., harvest: ds. heruest, 153. heu, sb., hue, color: ns. 184, as. heu, 76. heued, sb., head: ns. 243; as. heued, 233; ap. heden, I73. heuene, sb., heaven.- ds. heuene, 55, 59, 105, 148, 174, 176; as. heuene, 122. hewe, wv., trans., cut, strike with a sword. inf. 240. hie, wv., intrans., go in haste: inf. 238. ho, rel. and interr. pron., who, whoso: ns. 138, 242, hose, I50; as. (to) wen, 136. *hold(e), sv., trans., hold, have: pt. 3 sg. huld, 70. holi, adj., holy, rig-hteous, saintly. ns. 107, 225, 243; ds. holi, 240, 259; ap. holi, I80. MS. ASHMOLE 43. I I I honde, sb., hand: ds. honde, 245. hondred, card. num., hundred: np. hondred, 232, 257. honoure, wv., trans., honor, worshz.' inf. 211. hor, adj., hoary: ns. 56. *hot(e), sv., trans., command: pt. 3 sg. het, 6, I65, 172, I73, 217. See *bihote. hou, inter. and rel. adv., how, that: 89, 94, I09, IIo, 182, I9I, I98. hous, sb., house: ns. 91; ds. hous, 218; as. hous, 249. I (vowel). I, per. pron., I. ns. 32', 81, 92, 94, i6I, 212; ich, 16, 17, I8, 27, 28, 29, 31, 39, 902, 92; 74, Ioo, I27, I76, I83, I99,207, 209, 211I, 212, 2262, 227, contr. Ine, I2; ichabbe 265, gs. my, 202, 22, 8o, 82, 83, 93, I05, II4, II5, 116, 192, 255, myn 12, 190, mi, 226; ds. me, I5, 2I, 28, 3I, I05, I28, 225, as. me, I7, 25, 26, 192, 228; as. (impersonal) 85, 90, 92, I04, I49, i88, 203; np. we, (i6 times); gp. our, (I3 times), oure, 208; ap. ous, 35, 42, I63, 260. ibore, ppl. adj., born. ns. i. icristened, ppl. adj., made Christian, ba1ptised; ns. 34, II8. idelman, sb., idler, loiterer: np. idelmen, I51. *i-full(e), wv., trans., baptise: pp. i-fulle, 67. ihered, ppl. adj., glorzfied, honored. ns. 5I. ihud, ppl. adj., hidden: as. ihud, 120. *iknou(e), sv., trans., know, recognize: pl. 3 pl. ikneu, 48. ilast(e), wv., intrans., last, remain in existence: inf. 75; pp. ilaste, 220. ileue, wv., trans., believe: inf. 215; 2 sg. contr. ileuestou, 63; opt. I sg. ileue, 27. (see bi-leue, and leue.) in, prep. w. dat., in, with,; within, into; at, (time or place): II, I3, I9, 25, 30, 3I, 46, 62, 72, 73, 84, 93, 94, i00, 101, I26, 132. 15I, I53, I54, I64, 165, I70, 187, 206, 216, 229, 232, 233, 235, 250, 252, 258; inne, 249. inou, adj., enoiugh: ds. inou, 86. ise, sv., trans., see. cond. i sg. ise, 31; pt. I sg. isei, I76; 3 sg. isei, 57, 173, 233: 3 pl. iseie, 222; inf. 28, 29, 33, 35, 42, 63, 96, 98. 102, I89, 212, 213, 242. it, per. pron.. it: ns. (II times), hit, 246; as. it, (6 times). For pl. see he. itold, ppl. adj., esteemed: ns. I59. i]e., sv., intrans., thrive, prospier: inf. I58. iuere, sb., companion, associate, fellow: ns. 96. iwis, adv., indeed, truly, certainly: 28, 202, 206, 214. *iwrit(e), sv., trans., write. pp. iwrite, 3. I (consonant). ianglinge, sb., jangling, prating: ds. Ianglinge, i6i. ihesu crist, pr. n., Jesus Christ: ds. ihesu crist, 4, 34, 38, I90, 247, 256. ioie, sb., joy; heavenly felicity: ds. Ioie, 86, 126, 156, 260; as. Ioie, 36. iugement, sb., pbrocess of law,' verdict: ns. 22I; ds. Iugement, 142. iustice, sb., justice, provost.- ns. 157, 161, I64, I72, I77, I98, 207, 230; ds. Iustice, I37, I75, 181; np. Iustices, I49. kepe, wv., trans., keep,' take, receive: I sg. kepe, 207; 3 sg. kepe]>, 150; inf. i6i. knaue, sb., knave, servant: np. knaues, I44. knyS;te, sb., knight.' vp. knygtes, I68. kunne, sb., race, family: ds. kunne, I. I86, kun, i85. L lasse, adv., less.' 58, I59. lawe, sb., law: ds. lawe, 14I. led, sb., a leaden vessel: as. led, 219. lede, sv., trans., lead: pt. 3 sg. ladde, 129; 3 pl. ladde, 221; inf. 58, 128, I70, I76, 2I8; pp. ilad, i8i. 112 MS. ASHMOLE 43. *lef(e), wv., intrans., give leave, allow, permit, give hearing: pt. 3 sg. lefte, I37. lefmon, sb. dear one, beloved: ns. 20; vs. lefmon, 27. leue, adj., dear.- vs. leue, 95, 99, 107, II3, I27. lene, wv., trans., lend, grant. inf. 74. leome, sb., lzght, brzghtness: ns. 70. lere, wv., trans., teach, speak. inf. i85. lese, sv., trans., lose: i sg. lese, 226: inf. 124. lete, wv., trans., delay, detainz. pt. 3 sg. let, 164; inf. 22. lete, sv., trans., cause, p5ermit; leave, let go: pt. 3 sg. lette, 3; aux. let, 12, I30, I772, 234; lette, 144; inf. lete, I78. [Mn. Eng. to let blood]. leue, wv., trans., believe. I sg. lef, 212; 2 sg. leuest, 214; inf. 64. liche, sb., body. ds. liche, 8. lif, sb., life: ns. I25, 226: ds. lif, 25, I87, 204; ds. lynue, 202, 226; as. lif, I78, I87, I99, 224, 227. *lis(e), sv., trans., laugh, deride: 3 pl. ligep, 152. *lis(e), sv., trans., lie. pt. 3 sg. lay, 253. *lis(e), sv., intrans., lie, tell a falsehood. pt. 2 sg. luxt, 200. list, sb., light, intellectual clearness.- ds. list, 170. list, adj., light, brzght: ns. 68. lilie, sb., lily. ns. 77; dp. lilion, 9i, lylion, 71. lomb, sb., lamb. ns. 54. loude, adv., loudly: I67, 222. londe, sb., land, nation: ds. londe, I42. loue, sb., love. ds. loue, 36, 73, io6, 115; as. loue, 15. *lou(e), wv., trans., love. 2 sg. louest, 25, 3I; pt. 3 sg. louede, 2. longe, adv., long: I26; comp. lengore, 230. lord, sb., Lord; an earthly master, husband. ns. 43, 6i, 74, 83, 205, 258; gs. lordes,.05, 250, 25I; ds. lord, I3, 80, 259; vs. lord, i2, Louerd, 51;' as. lord (crist) 2. lute, adj., little, small.: ns. I48, I97; ds. lute, I66; as. lute, i6. luJer, adj., evil, bad. ns. 52. lym, sb., limb, any part of the body: ns. 220. lyue, wv., trans., live: inf. I87. mahon, pr. n., Mahomet: ds. I83. *mai, mod. aux., may: pt. mzgh/t: mai, 29, 36, II02, I99; pt. miste, 92, I22, 20I, 202, 233, 242, 246; mist, I8, 35, 96, 98, 203, 212, 213. maide, sb., maid, young woman. ns. 7, Io, 15, I9, 33, 44, I07, I23, i86, i88, I93, I98, I99, 217, 225, 243, 253; ds. maide, 240. maidenhod, sb., maidenhood, vzrgznity.- as. maidenhod, 4, 22, 77. maister, sb., master, soverezgn.' ns. I92. make. wv., trans., make. pt. 3 sg. made, I38; inf. 2I8; pp. imad, 53, 109. maner, sb., manner, sort.- ds. maner, 187; np. maner, 76. (seynte) marie, pr. n. Mary, the mother of Christ. ds. io. martir, sb., martyr: ap. martirs, x8o. martirdom, sb., martyrdom. ds. martirdom, 253, 259; as. martirdom, 78. *martre, wv., trans., martyr, kill: pt. 3 sg. martred, I35; pp. Imartred, 48, I39. maumet, sb., mawmet, idol. ds. Maumet, I7I; np. maumetes, io8. maxime, pr. n. Maximzus: ns. I65,I73. mayn, sb., power, strength: ds. mayn, 235. me, for man, one, impersonally: ns. 47, 48, 52, 85, 135, I37, 221, 229, 233, 242. menstrale, sb., minstrel:. np. menstrales, 9. menstrasie, sb., minstrelsy: ds. menstrasie, 9. mercy, sb., mercy, compassion: as. mercy, I28. meseise, sb., lack of ease: ds. meseise, I54. IMS. ASHMOLE 43. I13 *met(e), wv., trans., dream: I sg. mete, ioo. metynge, sb., dreaming: ds. metynge, o00, 16i. mi;te, sb., power, mzight. ns. 5I; as. miSte, 231, mi;t, 204. milde, adj., mild, meek: ns. 54. mile, sb., mile: dp. mile, 37. misbileued, adj., unbelieving, infidel: ap. misbileued, I4I. moder, sb., mother: ds. moder, 258. mon, sb., man, a human being: ns. 14, 55, 216, 247, men, 163 (= man), man, 46, 130; gs. monnes, 109; ds. mon, 40, 45; monne, 128, man, 5; as. mon, 65; np. men, 45, 47, 134, 140, 171, 222, 232, 245, gp. menne, 176; dp. men, 254; ap. men, 38, I39. mony, adj., many, many a; compar. more: ap. mony, 247; compar. np. mo, 182, 232. *mot(e), mod. aux., may, must: sg. mote, i6, 17, 78; pl. mowe, 102, 153, 154; pt. most, 28, 34, 37, 40, 117, moste, 133, 237. muche, sb., a large quantity, a great deal: ns. 148; as. muche, 245. muche, adv., much, to agreat degree: muche, 81, 93; compar. more, 54; superl. mest, 11. muri, adj., joyous: ns. 125. myd, prep. w. dat., with: I5, II7. N naked, adj., unclothed: as. naked, 177. name, sb., name, character: ds. name, 250. ne, adv., not, used as a negative intensive: 24, 36, 46, 75, 8i, 90, 92, 96, 109, iIO, i6o2, I6i, 163, I90, I92, 992, 207, 225, 226, 233, 236, 237, -ny, 8i. neuer, adv., never: 75, 76, I54, 158, neuere, 9o. next, adv., next: 8. no, adj., no, not any: ns. 36, 46, 237; ds. no, 242; as. no, 146, 204, non, o18. noble, adj., noble, royal: ds. noble, I. nobleie, sb., nobility: ds. nobleie, 6. nogt, ind. pron., naught, nothing: ns. 145, I47; as. no;t, i61, 207. no;t, adv., not: 12, 24, 150, 163, 202, 212, 214, 225, 226, 233, 236. nou, adv., now: 92, IO22, 103, 169, 224, 239, 255, 259. noler. ind. pron., other, another: as. noer, 31. nobing, ind. pron., nothing: ns. 64, III; ds. noing, 22, 32; as. noting, 81, 202. nySt, sb., night: ds. nygt, 229. nyme, sv., trans., take, seize: pt. 3 sg. nom, 58, 66, 86, 165; 3 pl. nome, 140, I74; inf. nyme, 177; PP. inome, 18I. 0 of, prep. w. dat. and gen., wit h;from; over, concerning; of, denoting possession: w. dat. i, 6, 7, 8, 9, io, II, 14, 36, 59, 62, 7I2, 80, 89, 912, 93, 96, I02, 105, 109, 115, 128, I422, 148, 150, I6I, I85. I86, I94, I97, 202, 204, 207, 2II, 220, 231, 242, 245, 246; w. gen. 37. off, adv., off, away: 173, 234, 236. old, adj., old: ns. 55; ds. old, 46, 109, olde, 40, 45; np. olde, 75; dp. olde, 47. o(n), card. num., one: ns. 61 o, 61, 62, I29; ds. one, 842, as. on, 71. on, prep. w. dat., upon, in: 34, 38, 210. oker, ind. pron., other: ns. I8, 64, 99, 103, 143, 187, I91; as. ofer, 72, io8, 129; ds. 86. o0er, adj., other: ds. oper, 94. oper, adv., otherwise: I84. oper, conj., otherwise; or: Ioo, 162, 208, out, adj., outside: ds. out, 218. ouer, adv., more than. 237. ouer, prep. w. dat., 62, 219. *owe, wv., trans., owe, be under obligation. i sg. owe, I83. P pal, sb., pjallium, a costly sort of cloth. ds. pal. 7. place, sb., place: ds, place, 84, 232. II4 MS. ASHMOLE 43. *play, wv., intrans., 5lay. pt. 3 sg. pleide, 23I. poer, sb., fpower. ns. 193, I97, 252; ds. poer, I89; as. poer, 192; np. pouere, 45, 245; ap. pouere, 38. *preche, wv., trans., preach. pt. 3 sg. prechede, 231, 247, 254. prick, sb., a pointed instrument, a zin: ds. prick, I95. *prik(e), wv., trans., prick, puncture: pp. ipriked, I95. prison, sb., prison: ds. prison, 164, I67. priue, adj., private, secret: ds. priue, 17; as. priue, 41. priuete, sb., matter of privacy: as. priuete, I6. prute, sb., pride: ns. 198. pur, adj., pure, simnle: ds. pur, 203. putt, sb., fit: dp. puttes, 47. pyne, sb., irain, torments: ds. pyne, 216. Q quellare, sb., executioner, torturer: ns. 235, 237, quelle, wv.. trans., kill, torture: inf. I44, qu[e]lle, 233. *que,(e), sv., trans., say, speak: pt. 3 sg. qua, I5, IS, I9, 33, 63, 64, 83, 95, 99, I03, III, II9, I23, 127, I51, 157, 159, i6i, I86, 187, 188, I9I, I93, 198, 199, 207, 225; pr. 3 sg. queue, I43, I63. quic, adj., alive: ns. 244. R rede, sb., counsel, advice. ds. 210, 30; as. rede, 112. rede, sv. trans., read: pt. 3 sg. radde, 60; inf. 59. rede, sv., trans., counsel, advise: inf. ii8, red, 79. rede, adj., red: dp. rede, 9I. repe, wv., trans., reap: inf. 153, 155. reuTe, adj., sad, pitizful: ns. 244. riche, adj., rzch: ds. riche, 13; ap. riche, 7. richesse, sb., riches, opulence: ds. richesse, 6. rist, sb., power, authority: as. rist, 203. riSt, adj., just, equitable: ds. riSt, I42. riSt, adv., exactly, just: I40, 257. robe, sb., robe: as. robe, 7. rome, pr. n., Ronze: ds. rome, I. rose, sb., rose: ns. 78: dp. rosen, 71, 91. S sacrifice, sb., sacrifice, offering: as. sacrifice, I62, 172, 208. sauter, sb., psalter: ds. sauter, II. scewe, wv., trans., show: inf. 28. *schal, sv., fut. and pot. aux., shall; pt. should: I and 3 sg. schal, 4I, 42, 162, 188, I96, 224, 227; 2 Sg. schalt, 38, 42, II4, II6, I89, I90, 216; contr. I sg. ichulle, 30, 256; I pi. schullel, 125, scholleb, 155; 2 pl. schollee, 84, schulle, 256; 3 pi. schulle1 156; pt. pot. aux. i sg. scholde, 211, 3 sg. scholde, 121, schulde, 249; I pl. scholde, 157. schort, adj., short, brief: ns. 20o; as. scorte, 227. scourge, sb., scourge: dp., scourgen, 178. screwe, sb., shrew, evil person: ns. 217, 239; np. screwen, 182. *scrynk(e), wv., trans., shrink, contract: 3 sg. scrynke1, 195. scryue, sv., trans., shrive, confess: inf. 7. seS(e), wv., trans., say, speak: pt. 3 sg. sede, 50, 5I, 60, 73, 87, 89, 103, I07, 113, 175, 182, 209, 255; 3 pl. seden, 149, sede, 223; opt. i sg. segge, 212; imp. 2 sg. sei, 39; pp. ised, 29, III. *sek(e), sv., trans., seek: pt. I pl. soSte, 122; pp. isost, 119. sekenesse, sb., sickness: ds. sekenesse, I96. *se, sv., trans., see: I sg. sene, 21o; 2 sg. seist, 131, 209, SUxst, 214, suxt, 108; 3 sg. sei, interrog. contr., suxtou, 103, Io9, I99, suxstou, I92; opt. 3 sg. seok, 25; pp.sg. such, 215 (see ise). semblance, sb., outward appearance, show: as. semblance, 145, 146, I47. MS. ASHMOLE 43. II5 sende, wv., trans., send: i sg. sende, 39; pt. 3 sg. sende, 50, 248; inf. 228. sergant, sb., servant: ns. 204, sergaunt, 205. seruice, sb., service: ns. 25 I. sete, wv., trans., seeth, boil: pt. 3 sg. set> 229; inf. 220. seoende, adj., boiling: ds. sekende, 229. seyn(te), sb., saint, used as an epithet in connection with a name, see Cecile, Marie, Vrban. sigt, sb. szght, vision: as. siSt, 105. *sing, sv., trans., sing: pt. 3 sg. song, 10, 11; 2 pl., songe, 9. sire, sb., sir: vs. 143, 200. *sit, sv., intrans., sit: 3 pl. sittel, I5I; pt. 3 sg. sat, 23I. si/, sb., time: ap. sije, 235. sle, sv., trans., slay, kzill: inf. 32; pp. slawe, 238. slepe, sb., sleepj: ds. slepe, 102. smul, sb., smell, fragrance: as. smul, 90, 97; smulle, 68. smul, wv., trans., smell: pt. I sg. smulde, 90o; inf. 92. smyte, sv., trans., smite, strike: pt. 3 sg. smot, 235, 236; inf. 23, I73, 234. 237; pp. ismyte, 243. so, adv., so, thus: 35, 36, 49, 53, 77, 8i, 90, 932, 97, 100, 119, 122, 125, 126, I38, i6o, i66, 185, 19I, 228, 238, 240, 241. sodenliche, adv., suddenly: 94. sone, adv., soon: 14,79, 98, i81, 184, I93. song, sb., song: as, song, 9. sojl, adj., true: ns. 99, 213; compar. ns. soper, III. so>e, st., sooth, truth: ds. sope, I8, 147, I48; as. soke 29', so0 2I2. soule, sb., soul: ns. 260; ap. soulen, I74, I76. soulement, adv., only. 123. speke, sv., trans., spbeak, tell: inf. 4I, 87. spouse, sb., wife, husband: ns. 115; as. spouse, 69. *spous(e), wv., trans., esfiouse, betroth: pp. ispoused, 5. stalward, adj., stalwart, strong: as. stalward, i68; vs. stalwarde, i68. stalwardliche, adv., stalwartly, courageously: I6o. stele, sv. trans., steal: inf. 136. stille, adj., stz7ill, quiet: np. 225. stille, adv., quizetly; motionless: 44, 88. stilliche, adv., quietly: 3, I0. ston, sb. stone: ds. stone. 211. stonde, sv., intrans., stand: i sg. stonde, IOO; 3 sg. stonde, 69, stont, 21; pt. 3 sg. stod, 88; inf. 246. strengke, sb., strength, power: ds. streng>e, 5. strif, sb., strife, struggle: ds. strif, I24. strong, adj., strong: ds. strong, I64; dp. stronge. I78. stude, sb., place: ns. 239; ds. stude, 44, 46. such, adj., such: ds. such, 233; as. such, i88; np. suche, I58. suere, sb., neck: ds. suere, 235. suete, adj.,fragrant;, dear: ns. suote, 68, 77; ds. suete, 259; as. suete, 251; suote, 90, 97; dp. suote, 71. sueteheorte, sb. phr., sweetheart: vs. suete heorte, 15,19, sweteheorte, 33. sulue, ind. pron., used with reflexive force, -self: as. sulue, iio. suyle, adv., very, such: 55, 56, I97; swile, 7, 68. *swynk, sv., intrans., labor, work: 3 pl. swynkel], I52. T take, sv., trans., take: pt. 3 sg. tok, 59, toke, 71; 3 pl. toke, 146; inf. 217. *tech(e), sv., trans., show. pt. 3 pl. tei;te, 45; opt. 3 pl. teche, 39. telle, sv., trans., tell, recount: inf. 16, 36; pp. itold, I59. tiraunt, adj.,tyrannical, cruel: ns.54. to, prep. w. dat., to, unto; towards,used as zinf. sign. w. dat., 5, 15, 17, i8, 37, 402, 44, 45, 49, 67, 86, 87, 117, 128, 129, 152, 156, I62, I70, 171, I72, I74, I76, 192, 2082, 218, 233, 247, 248, 256, 260; inf. sign, 4, 50, 64, 87, 126, 136, 138, I50, I69, I9I, 192, 226, 240, 244, 248, 255, 2602. w. as. to (wen),136. xI6 MS. ASHMOLE 43. to dai, adv. phr., today: 114. to-gadere, adv., together. 180. *token, wv., trans., betoken, szgnzify. 3 sg. tokenep, 77, 78. tonge, sb., tongue, speech: ns. 36. toun, sb., town: ds. toun, 179. trauail, sb., travail, sufferings: ds. trauail, 155. tre, sb., tree, wood: ds. tre, 109, 211. trechour, sb., traitor: np. trechours, 141. tresour, sb., jewels, adornments: ap. tresours, 8. trewe, adj., true, faithful: ds. trewe, 73. tristiliche, adv., trustfully, with confidence: 8. twenti, card. num., twenty: np. twenti, 257. two, card. num., two: np. two, 76, 86, 257; ap. to, 70, twei, 139. tybors, pr. n. Tyburcius: ns. 82, tibors, 87, III, tybours, 119, 127, Tibours, 131; vs. tybors, 107, 113. tyme, sb., time, season: ds. tyme, 84, 89. P pat, rel. pron., that: ns. 6, II, 52, 53, 60, 62, 64, 77, III, 112, II9, 120, 124, 126, 129, I45, 165, 170, I85, 192, I97, 201, 215, 228, 244, Pet, IIo; ds. Pat, 44, 260; as. Pat, 24, 29', 63, 72, 125, 129, 132, 146, 178, 179, 195, 215, 255; np. Pat, 62, 76, 96, 134, 141, 142, 152, I57, 158, 2II, 222; ap. Pat, 139, 144. Pat, dem. pron., that: ns. III, 119, 129; as. 292, 71, 72, I292, 178, I79; instr. e... be, 230. pat, conj., to the effect that, so that; used after a pret. introd. a noun clause: 12, I5, i6, 17, 22, 23, 25, 27, 28, 29, 3I, 32, 36, 392, 48, 50, 82, 84, 94, o00, 143, 170, 190, 204, 209, 213, 2332 234, 244, 246, 249, 251, 258; a, 223', pe, def. art., the: (52 times); e.... e, 230, (see pat, dem. pron.), as. ben, 33, 42, 131, 189. pei, adv., though, although. 91, 145, 147, 148. pen, conj., than.- 31, 54, 70, 92, 103, III, 112, 158, i60, 186, 232. *Pench(e), sv., trans., think, intend, expect: 2 sg. Penstou, 187. *pench(e), sv., intrans., seem; appear: 3 sg. penc 90g, 92, I49, 203. penche, 148. Penne, adv., then, at that time: 42, I97. per, adv., there, where, an indef. grammatical subject: 38, 46, 552, 64, 67, 76, 87, 123, 125, 140, 144, 182, 219, 220, 232, 242, 250, 251. per-inne, adv., therein: 229, 230, 252. Per-of, adv., thereof. 97, Per of, 200. Peron, adv., thereon: 78. berto, adv., thereto. 163. per-boru, adv., there-through, thereby: 116. ping, sb., thing; indivzdual:. ns. IIo, 213, 223; ds. binge, 62; as. ping, 145; np. binges, 86. Pis, dem. pron., this. 7, Io, 14, 15, I8, 19, 33, 44, 52, 59, 64, 83, 89, 91, 992, 103, 107, I232, 143, 163, I82, 186, 187, 191, 193, 198, 200, 213, 221, 2233, 225, 243, 253, 257; ds. pis. 85, 89, 93; as. Pis, II, 27, 59, 60, 65, 73, 169, 217; np Pis, 45, 86, io8, 134, I7I; ap. bes, 60, pis, 180. Po, adv., then, when: 55, 57, 67, 107, 131, 172, 179, i8I, 217, 221. bost, sb. thoughts, miznd: ds. poSt, II, 93. poru, prep. w. dat., through.' 5, 97, 115, 166; pour, 224. Pou, per. pron., you. ns. (58 times), Pe, 24, 185, gS. bi, 23, 302, 51, 80, 112, 115,155,161,184,187,189,192, 193, 196, I97, 198, 202, 205, 207, 210, pine, 211, pin, 199; ds. be, i6, 17, 23, 26, io6, 127, 188, I91, 199; as. Pe, I8, 26, 32, 392, 41, IIo, 118; np. Se, 78, 84, 144, I49, 156, i68, 170, 225, 256; gp. Soure, 77, 78, 162, 168; dp. 0ou, 74; ap. 3ou, 162, 170. Pre, card. num., three. ns. 257; ds. pre, 37; ap. pre, I80, 235, prie, 237. pridde, ord. num., third: ds. pridde.: 253. *Prow(e), sv., trans., throw, cast away: pt. 3 pl. preu, 47. MS. ASHMOLE 43. II7 kuder, adv., thither: 50, 135. pulke, adj., such, that: ds. kulke, 128, 237, 260; as. bulke, 83. hus, adv., to this extent: 54. U, V (vowel). vuel, adj., evil: ns. 239. vpe, adv., over, above: 58, 154; vpe, 252. *vnder3et(e), sv., trans., perceive. opt. 3 sg. vnder;ete, 21. vnsuere, sb., answer: as.vnsuere, i88. un-wemmed, adj., unmoved, undefiled: ns. 12. vrban, pr. n. Urban: ns. 119; Seyn Vrban, ns. 5I, 58, 63, 66; ds. Seyn Vrban, 40, 45, 248, biscop Vrban, 117, 129, U, V (consonant). valerian, pr. n., Valerian: ns. 6, 43, 52, 57, 60, 95, IOI, I03, 151, ualerian, 81, 159; gs valerianes, I83; ds. valerian, 117, ualerian, 72. *val, sv., intrans., fall: pt. 3 sg. vel, 49, 57. vair, adj., fair, beautiful: ns. 223, uair, 246; as vair, 153, uair, 56. vaste, adv.,fast, closely, firmly: 21, 178. *ver(e), wv., intrans., behave: pt. 3 sg. verde, 2 T 7. verisore, adj., fresher: compar. ap. verisore, 92. verrore, adv., father: compar. verrore, 230. vers, sb., veree: as. vers, 11. verst, adv., first, for the first time: 102, uerst, 102. vestemen, sb., vestment, garments: dp. vestemens, 56. uol, adv.,full: 194. vol, adj.,full: ns. 91, 93, as. uol, 219. uolliche, adv.,fully: 236. vor, prep. w. dat., in;for, in spite of; because of: 24, 124, 189; uor; 15, 22, 32, 57, I47, 148, I55, I56, 225, 259. vor, conj., because, 40, 75, 79, 105, 106, 114, I33, 147, 154, 194, 215, 239, 242; uor, 41, 78. vorberne, wv., trans., burn: inf. 121, 122. uor-let, ppl. adj., forsaken: ds. uorlet, 46. vorsake, sv., trans.,forsake: inf. 130. vorte, adv., until, forto: 59, 144, uorto, 178. uorj, adv.,forth: 44, 58, 120, 179, 221. W walm, sb., bubbling water, wave: dp. walmes, 231. war, adv., where: 65, 85, 88, 174, ware, 48. war, adj., aware, cautzous, prudent: as. war, 53. warde, sb., keepingg, charge: ds. warde, 19, 165. wardeyn, sb., guardian: ns. 20. wat, inter. and rel. pron., what: ns. 108, 137, i68; used elliptically, 182; as relative, as. wat, 80. water, sb., water: ds. water, 229. weie, sb., way, path: ds. weie, I70. wel, adv., very; well: 2, 44, 103, 200, 201, used elliptically, welle, 241. wele; sb., weal, happiness: ns. 147. welluwe, wv., intrans.,fade, wither: inf. 75. wen, adv;, when, at the time that: 9, 135, 153, 156, 189. wen, conj., since, because: 125, 203, 205; wan, 116. wende, wv., trans., turn; go, convert: pt. 3 sg. wende, 44, 67, 85, 247, 3 pl. wende, I34; inf. I56, I90, 256. wenne, adv., whence: 198. *wep(e), sv., intrans., pt. 3 pl. wope, 222; imp. 2 pi. wepe, 225; pr. pp. wepynge, 156. were, sb., work, contrivance: as. werc, IO9. *wer(e), wv., trans., wear: pt. 3 sg. werede, 7. werreour, sb., warrior. ns. 52. weber, adv., nevertheless, yet, still; whether: 99, 112. wide, adv., widly: 134. wif, sb., wife: ns. 183. iI8 MS. ASHMOLE 43. *will, sv., trans., will, desire, decree. i sg. wilny, 8i; aux., i sg. (contr). nele, 322, 2 sg. wolt, 27, 33, 35, 98, ii4, 206, worst, 208; 3 sg. wole, 26, 35, 8o, 83, io6, I70, 220, nellek, 158; nele, 126, 215; 3 pl. nellej,, 75, 76; pt. 3 sg. (contr.) nolde, 22, 23, 112, 228, wolde, 124, 239; 3 pl. wolde, 135, I37, 143, (contr). nolde, I72. wille, sb., desire, determintion. ns. 255; as. wille, 30, 43. wise, sb., wise, manner. ds. wise, 252. wise, wv., trans., show, guzide. inf. 42. wite, adj., white. ns. I84, wit, 77; as. wite, 65; dp. wite, 56, 9I. wite, wv., trans., protect, guard, save; know, perceive: pt. i sg. (contr.) not, 94, opt. 2 Sg. nost, 189; imp. 2 pl. witej, 73; pt. 3 sg. nuste, 65, 85, 88; inf. 4, 26, 35. 244. wik, prep. w. dat., with: 13, 4I, 56, 73, 85, 86, 87, I2i, 132, 142, 178, I95, I96, 199, 231, 235, 245. wikinne, adv., within.. 68. wi]p-koute, adv., beyond.. I79. wilj,,oute, prep. w. dat., without: 206, wilouten, 227. witte, sb., state of nzmind.: ds. witte, 94. wo, sb., trouble, distress, evil: ns. 241, ds. wo, 126, 240; as. wo, 150. wod, adj., nad, furious: ns. 217; np. wode, I49; compar. woder, ns. 112. wolf, sb., wolf.: ns. 54. womrnman, sb., woman: ns. 133, np. winmmen, 222. *won(e), wv., intrans., live in, inhabit: pt. 3 sg. wonede, 249. word, sb., word; saying. ds. word, 85; ap. wordes, 6o. world, sb., world. gs. worldes, 147. work, sb., worth, value: ds. work, 158. *wortj(e), sv., intrans., become, will be: pt. 3 sg. work, 36; aux. work, 184, 193, I97, worke, 226. wreche, sb., wretched. vs. wreche, I93; np. wreches, i58. wreche, adj., wretched. ns. I96; ds. wreche, 201. wrechede, sb., mzsery. ns. io8. writ, sb.. writing: as. writ, 56, 59, 6o. wuch, interr. pron., which.' ds. wuch, I87. wule, sb., while, space of thize; ds. wule, 126, 220; wole, I22. wurke, aj., worthy: ns. wurke, I50o, np. wurpi, I43. wynde, sb., wind, air: ds. wynde, 194. wilde, adj., wild, violent: ns. 53. wynter, sb., winter: ds. wynter, 151. MS. COTT. TIB. E. VII. A a, num. adj., one: 162, 163, 164. a, indef. art, a: 23, 60, 284, 420, 452, (see ane). *abais(e), wv., trans., dismay: pp. abaist, 343. 'affray, wv., intrans., cause to fear, disturb: pp. affraid, 370. *affi(e), wv., intrans., trust.' pt. 3 pl. affied, 300. all, sb., everyone, everything: 309, 4I7. all, adj., the entire quantity or extent of: 14, 20, 22, 51, 72, 107, I09, 163, 164, I82, 185, I89, 288, 321, 345, 354, 380, 390, 395; al, 294, 378, 403, 406, 414, 44I. all, adj., entirely, altogether, everywhere; very: 48, 75, II2, 148, 150, 320, 404, 4I6. allane, adv., only, quite by oneself: 259, 328; in compo., himself: himallane, 244. all-bydene, adv., at once, at the same time: 162; albidene, 440. aid, adj., old, aged: ns. I55, i66, 176, as. aid, 147. alls, adv., as: 36, (see als). all ]ermost, adv., in a szgnal degree, surpassingly. 7. all us, adv. phr., thus, zi this manner: 78, 200; al ]us, 46, 58. almachius, pr. n., A lmachius: ns. 347, 367, 377, 399, 422. almighty, adj., ds. almighty: 396. als, adv., like, to the extent or degree of, or in which: 30, 54, 96, io8, 116, 131, I34, 136, I40, 154, I8o, 218, 231, 273, 338, 389, 397, 4i8, 435, 447; so als, 442; likewise: 163; when: 1oI, 247; then: 248; with correlative, as.. as: als,... als, 6; as... so: als.... so, 231. amen, interj., expression of afirmation and belief: 4632. amend, wv., trans., correct, reform: inf., IIo. ane, indef. art., an: 63, 87, 147, 418, and, conj., and: angel, sb., angel, divine messenger: ns. angell, 63, 84; gs. angell, 262; as. angel, 94, I93; angell, 95, II5, 265; np. angels, 358; gp. angels, 44; dp. angels, 364; ap. angels, 287. *answer, wv., trans., reply: pt. 3 sg. answerd, 92, 169, 226. any, indeter. adj., ds. any: 67. are, adv., erewhile, before: 435. [O.E. ser.] armur, sb., armor: dp. armurs, 336. *array, wv., trans., attire. pp. arrayd, 35. ask, wv., trans., request: 2sg. askes, 228; imp. 2 sg. ask, 212; inf. 289. asking, sb., request, prayer: as. asking, 215. assay, wv., trans., 5ut to the test: inf. 83, 105. assent,wv., intrans., give concurrence to comply: inf. 274: pr. pp. assentand, 207. at, prep. w. dat., at, to, according to: 287, 353, 382. availe, wv., trans., afford help, profit: inf. 130. awin, sb., profits, reward: as. awin, 131. ay, adv., ever: 240, 287, 297, 342, 450. B balde, adj., bold. ap, balde, 107. bale, sb., woe. miserable estate: as. bale, 218. ban, wv., trans., curse: inf. 88. band, sb., bond: dp. bandes, 234. bane, sb., bane, destruction: ns. bane, 322. bath, (see both). baptime, sb. baptism: as. baptym, 164, baptime, 296. I20 MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. *baptis(e), wv., trans., ba5tizse: pt. 3sg. baptist, 178; 3 pl. baptist, 327; pp. baptist, 102, 283, 330, 394. bargan, sb., bargain, transaction: as. bargan, 88. bataile, sb., battle, nmoral conflict: as. bataile, 339. baynly, adv., at once: baynly, 334. be, sv., intrans., be, exist: 2 sg. es, 272, 277; 3 sg. es, 2, 47, 64, 65, 74, 99, iii, i6i, 162, 217, 218, 250; 3 pl. er, 366. pt. 3 sg. was, ii, 12, 19, 2i, 25, 27, 34, 98, 136, 176, 243, 384, 400, 409, 457; pt. 3 pl. war, 43, 302, 330, 370, 388, 433 (?); aux. (passive) sg. was, II, 15, 17, 24, 3I, 35, 39, 54, 57, 77, I57, i6o, 237, 252, 374, 375, 417, 432, 455; be, 3I, 50, 6I, 102, 263, 350, 401; bese, 343; es, 4I, I74; p1. war, 32, 37, I96, 204, 297, 306, 308, 321, 330, 355, 380, 394; opt. 3 sg. be 84, 462, war, 59, I41, I54; pt. 3 sg. war, 301; inf. be, 70, 99, I27, I70, 266, 28I, 311, 340, 404; pp. bene, 322, 418, 439. bed, sb., bed.: ds. bed, 53. bed, sv., trans. offer: 2 sg. bede, 69; inf. d, 428. cf. bid. [OE. beodan, Mn. Ger. bieten] *beri(e), wv., trans., bury, inter: pt. 3 pl. beried, 458. bete, wv., trans., remedy, heal.- inf. 218. better, adv., comp. of well. 230. betwix, prep. w. dat., between: 81. bid, sv., trans., ask pressingly, corn.mand: 3 sg. biddes, 423; pt. 3 sg. bad, I56, 179, I83, 332, 401, 410: 3 pl. bad, 387; inf. d, 281. [OE. bidden] bidene, adv., in one body or company, together.- 410. biding, sb., commands: as. biding, 346; dp. biding, 8; ap. bidinges, 182. *bifall, sv., intrans., befall, chance, occur: pt. 3 sg. bifell, 324, 368, byfell, 304. bifore, adv., before: 192, 300, 402. *biliu(e), wv., trans., believe. pt. 3 p1. biliue, 327. bill, sb., a written document.- ds. bill, 157; as. bill, i65. *bind(e), sv., trans., bind, pledge: pp. boun, 8, boune, 297. bisschop, sb., bishop: ns. 178; bischop, 457; ds. bisschop, io6, 12I, 280, 283. [Lat. episcopus]. bitwene, prep. w. dat., between: 147, 201. blis, sb., bliss, the perfect joy of heaven: ds. 238, 342, 358. blode, sb., lineage, piarentage. ds. blode, ii. bodword, sb., message: as. bodword, 2I0. body, sb., body, the human frame: as. body, 49, 68; np. bodis, 355; dp. bodys, 202. boke, sb., book: as. boke, 149. bone, sb., petzition: ds. bone, 228. born, ppl. adj., born, brought into being;: II, 252. bot, conj., but, unless. 33, 55, 96, 303, 312, 318, 399, 405. bot, prep., only.- 30, 430. both, adj., both: np. 32, bo[t]h, 29I; dp. bathe, 200; ap. bath, 90o, both, 224. both, conj., both. both... and, 21, 64, 137. bow, wv., intrans., render obedience. inf. 334. bowsom, adj., flexible, obedient: ns. 28I. [Mn. Ger. biegsam.] bridal, sb., wedding festival: ns. 39. bright, adj., brzght, shinzng: ns. 63; as. bright, II5; dp. bright, 419. bright, adv., brzghtly.' 193. brightnes, sb., brightness. ds. brightnes, 238. brin, wv., intrans., burn. inf. 412, pr. pp. brinand, 416; pp. brint, 404, 410. bring, sv., trans., bring: pt. 3 sg. broght, x95, 326; 3 pl. broght, 423; inf. 372; pp. broght, 39, 158, 203, 306, 374, 402. bro]er, sb., brother: ns. 245, 254, 274; gs. brol]er, 2I8; ds. broker, 279; as. broJper, 220, 234; np. bre]ier, 291, 308; breper, 322. * MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. I21 bus, sv., trans., contracted, impersonal form 3 sg. bus, 6i. it behoves: cf. Chaucer. R. T. I07. baes. [OE. bihofian.] by, prep. w. dat., by the side of; by, denoting means or agency.- 57, 21o. bycaus, adv., because, for the reason that: 2I. *bycum, sv., trans., become: pt. 3 sg. bycome, 284. byfall, (see bifall). byfor, prep. w. dat., before: I47; byforn, 373. byginning, sb., commencement: ds. bygining, 98. bygyn, sv., trans., begin, commence: inf. 190. 0 *call, wv., trans., call by name, appeal to: pr. pp. call and, 42. catell, sb., property, goods: as. catell, 41. certayne, sb., ds. in adv. phr. assuredly: (for) certayne, 263. ciscill, pr. n., Cecilia: ns. 292, 323, 331; ciscil, 391; ciscell, 267; cisill, 29; cecill, 33, 41; gs. cisill, I87; ds. ciscill, I97, 232, 385, 425; cecill; 101, 132, 184; as. ciscill, 401; ciscell, 249. chamber, sb., room: ds. 41, II4, I87. charite, sb., the sum of the Christian graces: ds. charite, 293. chast, adj., pure, continent,- morally pure: as. chaste, I29; dp. chast, 202. chastite, sb., chasteness, virginity: gs, chastite 128, 208. clathes, sb., clothes: dp. clathes, 32; ap. clathes, II3. clene, adj., lure, undefiled, chaste: ns. 419; ds. clene, 148, 179; as. clene, 48, 58, II3; np. clene, 366; dp: clene, 202. clere, adj., ringing, pure, well defined: dp. clere, 44. cleth, wv., trans., clothe: inf. 112, 336; pp. cled, I48. clething, sb., clothing: ns. 34; ds. clething, 112. 9 cloth, sb., cloth: ds. cloth, 148. conciens, sb., conscience: ds. conciens, I79. confort, wv. trans., comfort, hearten: pt. 3 sg. confort, 331; inf. 185; confurt, 442. conuers, sb., convert, proselyte: ns. 361. coron, sb., wreath, chaplet: dp. corons, 34I; ap. corons, 195, 201. *coron, wv., trans., crown: pp. corond, 340. counsail, sb., counsel, advice; a matter of confidence or secrecy; resolution, vow: ds. counsail, 208; as. counsaill, 86; cownsaylle, 129; cownsail, 60. cours, sb., course, career: np. cours, 337. craue, wv., trans., to ask earnestly, beg: inf. 118, 2II, 230, 290. Oriste, pr. n., Chrzst: ns. 34I, gs. Cristes, 3I5, 319, 344, Crist, 28; ds. Crist, 42, 393. Cristen, adj., Christian: ns. 222. cum, sv., intrans., come, slpringfrom: pt. 3 sg. come, 184, 244; I pl. come, 280; 3 pl. come, 314, 385, 44o; inf. 235; pp. komen, 26, ouer-cumen, 339. *cumand, wv; trans., order, decree: pt. 3 sg. cumand, 349, 371, 403. cuntre, sb., country, land: ds. cuntre, 429. cursed, ppl. adj. cursed:.ns. 347. custum, sb., usage, law: ns. 429. D *dar(e), sv., trans., dare, venture boldly: pt. 3 sg. durst, 29, 76. day, sb., day, (12 hours); day, (24 hours); an appointed time; (with night), constantly: ns. 31; ds. day, I6, 64, 137, 420; dp. daies, 438; ap. daies, 446. dede, sb. dede: ds. in adv. phrase, in dede, 70, indeed, in very truth: *di(e), wv., intrans., die: pt. 3 pl. died, 368; dede, sb., death: ds. ded, 304, 306, 374, dede, 389. I22 MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. *ded(e), wv., trans., kill: pp. dede, 3II. dede, ppl. adj., dead: 457; ded, 154; dele, sb., part: ds. in adv. phr., entirely, altogether: ilka dele, 332, euer-ilkadele, I74. *dem(e), wv.; trans. deem, judge, think: pp. demid, 282. dere, adj., dear, beloved: ns. dere, 19, 272, 292; VS. 219. descend, wv., intrans., descend: inf. 146. desire, sb., bidding, command: as. desire, 413. do, sv., trans., do: 3 sg. dose 66; pt. 3 pl. did 282, 320; inf. 29, 317, 345; pp. done 227, 378. dole, sb., grievous &ainz: ds. dole 311. [Mn. E. poetic dole.] down, adv., down: 269. drede, sb., dread, terror: ds. drede, 76, 153, I68. drede, wv., trans., dread, fear: inf. 74. durst, (see dare). dwell, wv. intrans., dwell: 2 sg. dwelles, 168; inf. 135, 453. E efter, adv., later in time, afterward: 24I, 438. efter, prep., in pursuit of, for: 290, 313, 443. eger, adj., eager, excited by ardent desire: ds. eger, 405. els, adv., else, otherwise: els, I71, 350. end, sb., end, conclusion: ds. ende, 39, end, 109. *end(e), wv., trans., finish: pp. end, I45. ensaumple, sb., illustration: ds. 9. entent, sb., desire, will,' fixedness of purpose: ds. entent, 42, 52, 426; as. entent, 444. *enter, wv., intrans., enter: pt. 3 sg. entred, 247. enuy, sb., envy, hatred: as. enuy, 310. er, (see be). erber, sb., arbor, garden: ds. 418. erthli, adj.; earthly, carnal: ds. 170. euer, adv., at all times, continually: 12, I5, i62, 462; euer-more, 99. euer-ilkadele, adv., everypart,every bit, altogether.- 332. euyn, adv., exactly, without deviation; evenly, gently, nicely poised; undisturbed, in even, regular life, tranquilly: 86, 237, 453. [cog. Lat aequus. OE. efne.] F faire, adj., comely,' of light hue, unblemzished: ns. 25, 4I9; fayre, 21. faith, sb., belief, faith: ns. 163. *fall, sv., intrans., fall: pt. 3 sg. fell, 153, 269; opt. 3 pl. fall, 365. fare, sb., affair, circumstance: ds. fare, 324, 368. *far(e), sv., intrans., fare, get on as to circumstances: pt. 3 sg. ferd, I23, 245. fast, adv., steadfastly: 298. *fed(e), wv., fed, feasted: pt. 3 pl. fed, 38. fele, adj., many: ap. 38. [Mn. Ger. viel.] *fel(e), wv., trans., feel, fierceive: pt. I sg. felde, 252; 3 sg. feld, 253. feld, sb., field, country as opposed to town: ds. feld. 298. fell, adj., cruel, bloodthirsty: ns. fell, 136. ferly, sb., miracle,wonder: np. ferlis, 304. [OE. faer-lac]. fers, adj., fierce: ns. fers, 136. file, wv., trans., defile: opt. 2 Sg. file, 68. *find(e), sv., trans., find: pt. 3 sg. fand, 191. fire, sb., fire: ds. fire, 404; as. fire, 416. first, adv., first: 383, 405. fioure, sb., flower, youthful vzgor, primze: as. floure, 73; dp. flores, 419. folk, sb.,folk, people in general: np. folk, 163, 359; ap. folk, 38, 370; dp. folk, 20, 22. MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. I23 for, prep. w. dat., for, on account of, because of. 70, 153, 408. for, conj., because, for the reason that, since. 54, 95, 133, 140, 204, 246, 35I, 389,435. fo sake, sv., trans.. forsake, renounce. pt. 3 pl. forsoke, 395; inf. 72 144, 276, 332. forto, prep, to: I72, 221, 229, 275. 317, 342. 346, 451. for-whi, conj., for what, for that which.' 228. fot, sb., foo. ap. fete, 269. ful, adj., full, aboundzing zin: ns. i. ful, adv., very: 19. 26. 34, 38, 55, 63, 88. 143. 173. 284, 325, 338, 352, 421, 455, 459; full. 409. fulfill, wv., trans., fulfll, carry out, brizg to consumnzatzon:. inf. 182, 346, 413; pp. fulfild, 337. furth, adv., forth, forward, out: 387, 428. fra, prep. w. dat.,from.: I84, 280; fro, 203. *frain(e), wv., trans., inquire, question, ask. pt. 3 sg. frained, 405. fre, adj., beloved, favored: ns. 2, Ioo, 209; gs. fre, 273; ds. fre, 10, 232; as. fre, 221. frende, sb.,friend, relative: ns. 272, np. frendes, 23, 30, 36, 38. fro, (see fra). fro-time, adv., from the time: 296. fruit, sb., fruit, outcome: as. fruit, 131 G ga, sv., go: inf. 183, 279; pt. 3 sg. Sode, 389 (see wende). gaste, sb., ghost, spirit. ds. gaste i19; as. gaste, 456; ap. gastes, 224.;e, (see ]ou). geder, wv., trans., gather: inf. 382 Seme, wv., trans., care for: inf. 450. gentill, adj., gentle, noble: as. gentill, I I. gere; wv., trans., cause, make: pt. 3 sg. gert, 354; pt. 3 pl. gert, 4I5. *gern, wv., yearn for, desire: i sg. Sern, 2I6. get, sv., trans., get, obtain: inf. 189. gif, sv., trans., gzive, yield, grant, imprart, commlit, administer: i sg. gif. 449; pt. 3 sg. gaf, 285, 456; opt. 2 sg. gifes. 129; inf. II3, 224, 341, 436; pp. gifen. 445. gin, sb., snare, crafty means, artifice: as. gin, 67. *gin, sv. intrans., do: (as aux.) gan, ii6, 362, 39I. 427.;it, adv., yet, still: I68, 432. yit, 399 -god, pr. n., the Suzreme Being: ns. 241, 255, 285, 305, 445; gs. god, II5. 262, 287, godes, 193, 265, goddes, 94, 408; ds. god, 52, 65, 85, 97, 126, 421, 427, 456; as god, 293, 297. gold, sb., gold. ds. [g]old. 32. gold, adj., golden: dp. gold. 150. song, adj., young: ns. 25; dp.;ing, 7.;owth-hede, sb., youth: gs. Sowthhede, 73. grace, sb., grace, favor: as. grace, 285; ds. grace, 119. grante, wv., trans., grant, accept, concede: pt. 3 sg. granted, i8I, 318; pt. 3 pl., granted, 345; inf. 271. grefe, adj., grievouss: ap. grefe. 373. grete, adj., great, hard. as. grete. 43, 3Io, 339; ds. grete, 238, 386, 459, 460; dp. grete, 434. *greu(e), wv., trans., grieve, burden: imp. 2 sg. greue, 62, 93. grewance, sb., grievance: as. grewance, 74. gude, sb., goods, property: ns. 406, as. gude, 382, 390. gude, adj., good, real, earnest, serious, worthy. ns. 21, 74, 250, 36I; ds. gude, 42, 52, 121, I8I, 426; as. gude, 190; vs. gude 62. H hale, adj., sound, whole, undaunted: ds. hale, 421; np. hale, 433. halely, adv., wholly: 122, 320. halily, adv., holily, piously: 240. halines, sb., holiness, adherence to Christianity: ds. halines, 246. hals, sb., throat, neck: ns. 432. I24 MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. haly, adj., holy; perfect in religious character: ns. I2, 284; ds. haly, II9. hame, sb., home: ds. hame, I83. hand, sb., hand: ds. hand, I49, I95; as. hand, I55; ap. handes, I25. hard, adj., harsh to the touch, severe: ns. 34; dp. hard, 352. hardily, adv., boldly: 257. harm, sb., harm, injury: as. harm, 317. haste, sb., haste: ds. haste I20, 455. hastily, adv., quickly: hastly, 375; hastili, 402. *hast(e), wv., trans., hasten: 3 pl. haste, 383. *hat(e), sv., trans., tell, advise; i sg. hete, 257. hathin, sb. heathen, fagan: ns. 27. haue, wv., trans., possess; hold by obtaining, acquiring: i sg. haue, 60; pt. 3 sg. had, 149; pt. 3 pl. had, 33, 310; inf. haue, 117, I63, 229, 256, 289, 390. he, per. pron., he: ns. he (74 times); gs. his, (24 times); ds. him, (i9 times); as. him (12 times). np. pai, (30 times); p(a)i, 450; gp. paire, (i6 times); dp. pam, I46, I47, 200, 288, 289, 292, 302, 305, 3IO, 3I3, 3I7, 325, 352; ap. pam, I99, 203, 205, 300, 327, 331, 332, 335, 336, 358, 393, 423, 442, 450, 45I. hede, sb., head: as. hede, 424; dp. heuides, I99; ap. heuiddes, 354. -hede, suffix,-hood: gs. Sowth-hede, 73. hele, sb., health, salvation: ds. hele, 214. help, wv., trans., help, assist: inf. 220. hende, adj., pfiromt, ready, gracious: ap. hende, 92. *hent(e), wv., trans., take, catch up: pp. hent, 375. here, wv., trans., hear. pt. 3 sg. herd, 225, 267, 323, 348, 367, 399, 422; pt. 3 pl. herd, 43; inf. 26I; pp. herd, I24, i8o. here, adv., here, in this place: 4, 81, 95, I74, 250. hert, sb., intellectual faculties; seat of moral affections: ns. I68; ds. hert, I3, 55, 42I; as. hert, 48; ap. hertis, 202. *heue, wv., trans., raise, lift: pt. 3 sg. heuyd, 125. heuyn, sb., heaven: gs. heuyn, 85, I15, 238; ds. 63, 125, I72, 262, 356, 364, 375. hid, sb., skin,flesh: ds. hid, 34. hight, sb. high; in compo. adverbially, above: ds. on hight, 125. hir, (see scho). hir-self, pron., her: as. hir-self, 4I2, 415. *hit, wv., trans., strike: pp. hit, 431. *honer, wv., trans., reverence, adore, worship: pt. 3 pl. honord, 294. honore, sb., honor: ns. 462. how, adv., by what means; in what manner, what: I23, I77, 245, 324, 358, 368, 369, 370. hows, sb., house: ns. 194; ds. hows, 247, 383; as. hows, 4II. howsing, sb., collection of houses, home, in general: ns. 403. husband, sb., husband: ds. husband, 53. I I, pron., I: ns. (30 times); gs. my, 48, 49, 64, 68, I73, 219, 220, 231, 272, 448; mi, 205. 209, 229, 452, 453; ds. me, 69, 8o, 8I, 142, 217, 274, 445; as. me, 66, ii6, 251; np. we, 5, 223, 260, 280; gp. oure, I4, 224, 259, 46I; dp. us, 8i; VS, 8I, 250; ap. us, 260, Vs. my-self, 83, 90. if, conj., in case that; notwithstanding that: 56, 59, 79, 87, 94, 96, 102, 105, 256, 312. ilk, adj., same, very same: ns. 329, ds. ilk, 204, 286, 359. ilka, adj., each: ns. 40; as. ilka. 332. ilka dele, adv. phr., entirely, altogether: 332; euer-ilkadele, I74. ilkane, pron., each one: np. ilkane, 32I, 349; ap. ilkane, 327, 363. MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. 125 in, prep., w. dat., within: 62, 7, 13, 46, I49, I57, i6o, 228, 262, 286, 298, 303, 307, 342, 365, 38I, 398. 415, 418. 429, 434, 446, 453, 458; in conformance vwith: 221, 258, 293, 327, 394, 452; upon (belief), i8, IoI, 300, 396; with: 294, 336, 426, 456, 4602; on (on fire), 4r4; into: 247, 314; at, (time, occasion), 304, yn, 306. in-fere, adv., together: in-fere, 20, 291. it, pron., it: ns. 59, 123, I33, 214, 227, 251, 30I, 324, 368, 404, (io times); ds. it, 230; yit, 399; as. it, 213, 407. J Jhesus, pr. n., Jesus Christ: ns. 219, 338; Jhesus Crist, i; lord Jhesu, 209; ds. lord Jhesu, 14; Jhesu Criste, 18, 0oI, 461; as. lord Jhesus, 259; vs. Lord Jhesu Criste, I27. K ken, wv., trans., show, declare, teach: inf. 5. kepe, wv., trans., preserve; hold possession of: imp. 2 pi. kepes, 201; inf. 56. king, sb., king: ns, 347, 377, 390. kirk, sb., an edifice for relgzious worshzi,- church;, clozster. as. kirk, 452, 459. *kiss, wv., trans., kiss: pt. 3 sg. kissed, 248, 249, 269. *kit, wv., trans., cut: pp. kit, 432. *knaw, sv., trans., know;, pt. 3 sg. knew, I3, 28. kne, sb., knee: dp. knese, 437. *knel(e), wv., intrans., kneel: pr. pp. kneleand, I91. komen, see cum. kosyn, sb., relative, kinsman: ns. 272. kyn, sb, kind, race: ds. kyn. 26. L lamb, sb., lamb: as. lamb. 40. land, sb., land, region: ds. land, 307 lang, adj., long, ns. 301. lare, sb., doctrine; precept: ds. lare, 260; as. lare, 14. last, sb., last: in compo. adverbially, finally: (at Pe) last, 353. lastand, ppl. adj., lasting: ds. lastand, 342. *lat, wv., intrans., let, permit: opt. 2 sg. lat, 81. law, sb., law: ns. 54, lau, 435; ds. law, 28, 221, 319, 328. lay, wv., trans., lay, set forth: inf. 387. [OE. lecgan.] lay, sb., law, creed, relzgion: gs. lay, 138; ds. lay, 267, 315. [OF. lei, Lat. lex.] *led(e), wv., trans., pass; lead, conduct: pt. 3 pl. led, 240, 358. *lem(e), wv., intrans., gzive light, shine: pt. 3 sg. lemid, 194. les, adj., less; little, small: ap. les, 388. lesson, sb., lesson, teachings: dp. lessons, 138. letter, sb., letter, alphabetic character: dp. letters, I50. leue, wv., trans., leave, desert: pt. 3 sg. left, 434; inf. 335. leue, sb., permission: ds. leue. 61. *li(e), sv., intrans., lie, to rest prostrate: pt. 3 sg. lay, 154. [OE. liegan.] lif, wv., trans., live: 3 pl. lif, 450; pt. 3 pl. lifed, 293, 309, 389; inf. 223, 328, 342; pr. pp. lifand, 438. life, sb., life, career: ds. life, 109, 30o; liue, 446. as. life, 240. lifing, sb., manner of life: ns. 190. *lift, wv., trans., lift: pt. 3 sg. lifted, 156. light, sb., light: ds. light, 152, 194, 336. like, adj., like, similar to: ns. 251, 366. *lik(e), wv., trans., take pleasure in: 3 sg. likes, 229. likeing, sb., pleasure, desire: as. likeing, 288. lily, sb., lily: dp. lilyes, 251. lion, sb., lion: as. lion, 136. lite, sb., flaw, vice, sin: ds lite, 353.. I26 MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. lord, sb., lord, earthly master; Lord. ns. 20o, 219, 229; VS. Lord, 48, 144; ds. lord, 57. (see Jhesus.) lose, wv., trans., lose, let slilz: inf. 73. luf, sb., love: ns. 273, ds. luf, 293. luf, wv, trans., love: i sg. luf, 66; 3 sg. lufis, 82, 116; opt. 2 sg. luf 87; inf. 259, pp. loued, 127. lufing, sb., love: as. lufing, 69. luke, wv., intrans., look: imp. 2 sg. luke, 62; inf. I50, I52, 245; loke, I56. lym, sb., body, physical appearance: ds. lym. 140. lynnen, adj., linen: ds. lynnen, 148. M maiden, sb., maiden, virgin: ds. mayden, o1; np. maidens, 439; dp. maydens, 7; ap. maidens, 449, 453. mak(e), wv., trans., make: pt. 3 sg. made, 45, 97, 215, 459, mad, 222; opt. 3 sg. mak, 48; imp. 2Sg. mak, 452; inf. 350, 391; make, 427; pp. made, 274. man, sb., a male adult; a human being: ns. 40, I55, I66, I76, 253, 384; ds. man, 23, 170; as. 87, I47, 284; np. men, I34, 321, 357, 376; gp. men, 4; dp. men, 6, 129, 392, 408. maner, sb., manner, way. ds. maner, 47. i6i. mani, adj., many: ns. 359. mankind, sb., the human race: ds. mankind, 2 *mari(e), wv., trans., cause to be married. pt. 3 pl. maried, 23. mast, adj., most, greatest: ns. Ioo, gs. moste, 126; dp. maste, 384. maumettry, sb., idolatry: as mawmetri, 333; as. maumetry, 276, 395; ds. maumettry, 309. mawmette, sb., idol: dp. mawmettes, 299. Maximius, pr. n., Maximus: ns. 329, 361, 369; as. Maximius, 372. may, aux. sv., intrans., defective, may, can: 5, 9, 83, 94, 95, I1o, 130, 376; pt. might, 170, 223, 265, 286, 289, 357, 448; moght, 56, 442. 7: - o c,,, mayne, sb., strength, main. ds. mayne, 185. mayster, sb., master, husband: gs. maysters, 388. mede, sb., meed, reward, reconzpense: ds. mede, 236. meke, adj., meek, tractable: ns. 141, as. meke, 139. mekill, adv., much: I30. mele, sb., payment: ds. mele, 213. melody, sb., song: as. melody, 45. mene, wv., intrans., mean, szgnify: inf. 47, i6I. men;e, sb., household, retainers: ns. 320, 330. [Chaucer, meynee; cf. Mn. E. menials.] mercy, sb., compassion, forbearance: ds. mercy, 2, Ioo, 209. meruayle, sb., miracle: dp. meruayles, 302. mides, sb., middle, midst: ds. mides, 415. might, sb., mighty act, power: ds. might, ioo, i26; as. might, 3, 276; ap. mightes, 5. mikell, adj., much, great: ds. mikell, 91. milde, adj., mild, gentle: ns. 12, 22. min, adj., less: np. 411, dp. min, 299. mis, sb., misdeed, error;failure: ds. mis, 357; as. mis, IIo. mode, sb., mind;, mood, manner: ds. 12, 22, 38I, 405. more, adj., more: ns. 172; ds. more, 376; np. more, 411; dp. more, 299; ap. more, 388. morn, sb., morn, morning: ds. morn, 371. mornig, sb., mourning, lamentation: as. mornig, 391. moste, (see mast). mowth, sb., mouth, word of mouth: ds. mowth, 171. *multipli(e), wv., trans., multiply, increase: 3 sg. multiplise, I33. my-self, refl. pron., myself: ns. 83, 90. MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. 127 N na, see no). name, sb., name: ds. name, 394, 452. ne, conj., nor: 2I7, 317. nec, sb., neck: as. nee, 428. nere, adv., near, close by. ns. 43. neuer, adv., never: I6, 252, 253. neuyn, wv., trans., setforth, recount: inf. ii6, 17I. 376. new, adj., new: ds. new, 112. next, adj., next, against: ns. 34. night, sb.. nzght; in compo. with day, continually: gs. night, 335, ds. i6, 64, I37, 420. no, adj., no, not any: as. no, 33, 76, 316; na, 317. nobill, adj., noble, illustrious: ds. nobill, 26. noght, adv., not: 50, 62, 77, 93, 94, 14I, I44, 152, 266, 343, 35I, 432, 44I. no-man, ind. pron., no one: ns. 95. nomare, adj., no more: ap. nomare, 436. none, adj., not any: as. none, 29, 2i6. none, pron., not one; not any: ns. 430; as. none, 142. no-thing, sb., nothing: nS. 217; as. 28, I77. now, adv., now; at this time: 6i, 80, 131, I39, 233, 257, 271, 277. nowJ]er, pron., neither: ns. 89. nbyis, sb., sound: ap. noyis, 43. 0 o, prep., on, in the i5rocess of: 176. obout, adv., on every side: 416. of, prep. w. gen., of, (denoting possession); w. dat., in, from, out of, concerning: w. gen., 28, 25I2, 335, 46I; w. dat., I, 2, 10, 22, 25, 33, 44, 63, 77, 1002, 115, 117, II9, 132, 142, I50, I89, 209, 2ii, 234, 242, 246, 287, 324, 336, 384, 399 400, 459. of, adv., off: 354, 424. of[t]-sithes, adv., oft-times; frequently: 4. ogains, prep. w. dat., against; toward: I38, 152, 299. ogayne, adv., again: I86, 264; ogain, 183. omang, adv., meanwhile, at the same time: 45. omang, prep. w. dat., among, surrounded by: 302, 362. omanges, prep. w. dat., amongst: 250. on, prep. w. dat., on, in, upon, up to, against: 47, 7I, I2I, 150, i6i, 309, 333, 37I-. onclene, adj., unchaste, morally impure: as. onclene, 69. opon, prep. w. dat., on, uVpon: 199, 244, 437. or, conj., or: 69, 302. organ, sb., organ, a reed instrument: dp. organs, 44. o]ier, pron., other: as. o3fer, 198. oter, adj., other: ds. oJ]er, 20; as. oiver, 29, 87; np. o]er, 380. *ouer-cum, sv., trans., overcome,win: pp. ouer-cumen, 339. out, adv., out, forth, from:. 234, 400. outward, adv.,externally, as regards ap5piearancc: 35. P paines, sb, i5ain, torture: ds. paines, 352, 434. pape, sb., z5ope, pbriest: ds. pape, I7, 443. paradis, sb., heaven: ds. paradis, 203. parfitely, adv., perfectly, acceptably: 223. *pay, wv., pay, satisfy: pp. payde, 77. pete, sb., pity, compassion: ds. pete, i. place, sb., pilace: ds. i6o, 204, 286. pouste, sb., power, dominion: as. pouste, 3. [Mn. F. pousser.] power, sb., authority, ability: as. power, 316. pouer, adj., poor, needy: dp. pouer, 408. *pray, wv., intrans., pray, supplicate: pt. I sg. praied, 447; pr. pp. prayand, I5, 42I. praier, sb., prayer, supplication: as. praier, 145; dp. praiers, 19i; ap. prayers, 427. I28 MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. *prech(e), wv., intrans., to expound religious matters: pt. 3 pl prechid, 298, 315; pr. pp. precheand, 308. present, sb., presence: ds. present, 314. preste, sb., priest: ap. prestes, 326. pride, sb., inordinate self-esteem: as. pride, 33. prince, sb., j5rince: ns. 307, 316, 329. *puruay, wv., trans., purvey, provide: pp. puruayd, 36, 205. *put, wv., trans., subject. pt. 3 sg. 352. R rathe, adv., quickly, soon: 199. rebell, adj., rebellious: ns. 137. reches, sb., riches: dp. reches, 384, ap. reches, 387. rede, sb., counsel, course of action, resolution: as. rede, 312. rede, wv., trans., read: inf. I67, 171; pp. red, i65. redy, adv., suitably disposed in mind willing: 277. reherce, wv., trans., narrate, recount: inf. 362. reuerence, sb., reverence, veneration: ds. reuerence, 460. richely, adv., richly: 35. right, adj., right, opposed to left: as. right, I55. right, adv., just, precisely, according to truth: Io8, 241, 282, 360. *ris(e), sv., intrans., rise: pt. 3 sg. rase, 120. rose, sb., rose, a garden flower: gs. rose, 251. S sacrifise, sb., sacrifice, as. sacrifise, 350. saint, sb., saint. up. saintes, 380. Saint Ciscill, pr. n., Saint Cecilia: ns. 33I; saint Ciscill, 323; Saint Ciscil, 39I; ds. saint Cecill, 10. (see Ciscill.) sake, sb., sake, cause: ds. sake, 344, 408. sail, aux. sv., intrans., shall; will: to express future tense, i sg. sall, 86; 2 sg. sail, 72; sal(tou), II7; sal, 212; 3 sg. sail, iiI, sal, II3; to express potentiality, obligation, necessity: i sg. sall, 91; 2 sg. sal(tou) 279,. sail, I03; 3 sg. sall, 89, 227; pt. suld, 3I. 3II, 401, 404, 410, 430, 436. saluyng, sb., saving; salvation: ds. saluyng, 143; as. saluyng, 142, saluing, I 89. same, adj., same, identical: ds. same, 458. samen, adv., together, in company: 235. saue, wv., trans., save: opt. 2 sg. saue, 49; 144; inf. 164; pp. saued, 263. saue, adj., safe, assured: ns. 255. sang, sb., song: ds. sang, 44, 46. sare, adv., sore, grievously: 88. sauore, sb., odor, fragrance: ns. 250, as. sauore, 253, 256. *saw, wv., trans., sow: 3 sg. sawes, I28; pp. sawn, I32. sawiowre, n. pr., Savior: ds. sawiowre, 46I. sawl, sb.. soul: ns. saul, 375; ds. sawl, 130, 140; np. sawles, 356; ap. sawles, I64, 363. say, wv., trans., say: i sg. say, 1o3; 2 sg. sais, 80, 82; pt. i sg. said, 435; 3 sg. said, 46, 58, 78, 93, 126, 166, 200, 206, 216, 227, 249, 264, 270, 31, 337, 407, 445, 455; sayde, 78, inf. 103, I75, 267, 316; pp. said, 6i, 237, 369. scath, sb., scathe, injury, retribution: ds. scath, 89; as. schathe, 76. schame, sb., ignominy: ds. schame, 91. schathe, (see scath). schende, wv., trans., disgrace: pp. schent, 50, 355. inf. 90. *schew, wv., trans., make known, manifest: 3 sg. schewes, 3. *schine, sv., intrans., shine: pr. pp. schineand, 193. scho, per. pron., she: ns. (38 times); gs. hir, (i6 times); ds. hir, (ii times); as. hir, (6 times). (For plural, see under he). as. hir-self, 412, 415. scill, sb., reason: ds. scill, 447. MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. 129 se, sv., trans., see; perceive mentally: I sg se, 363; pt. 3 sg. saw, 15I, 192, 379; 3 pl. saw, 146; inf. 9, 14, 8I, 94, 95, 134, 261, 265, 286, 357; pp. sene, i80, 417. sede, sb., seed: dp. sede, 132; ap. sede, 128. seke, sv., trans., desire, or try to obtain; go to, search for: pt. 3 sg. soght, 325; inf. 142; pp. soght, 143, 40i. sen, conj., inasmuch as; from the time when: 143, 252. 255, 277. *send, wv., trans., send.' 3 sg. sendes, 210; pt. 3 sg. sent, 443; PP. sent, i88, 313. seruand, sb., servant, follower: ns. 65, 88; ds. seruand, 232. serue, wv., trans., serve; worship: inf. 297, 454. seruise, sb., service: ds. seruise, 398. *sese, wv., trans., cease: pt. 3 sg. sesid, I6, sesed, 44I. *set, wv., intrans., set to; fix upon: pp. set 414, sett, 31. sight, sb., sight, consciousness; appiearance: ds. sight, 4, 359; as. sight, I5I..sin, sb., moral or physical transgression of the law of God or the church,; injuries (objective), the result of sinful ideas: ds. sin, 189, 234; syn, 50, 68; dp. sins, 433. sir, sb., a respiectful title of address, sir:. vs. sir, 59, 74, 93, 105, 277, 445; syr, 62, 63, 103. *sit, sv., intrans., sit: pt. 3 sg. sat, 437..skin, sb., skin, conmilexion: ds. skin, 25. sla, wv., trans., slay, put to death. inf. 90; pp. slane, 350. 380. slaghter man, sb., executzoner. ns. 425. slike, adj., such, of the like kind or degree: as. slike, 252, 285. smertly, adv., sharply, severely: 371. smite, wv., trans., smite, strike: inf. 354, 424. so, conj., (so P'at) to the end that, in order that; according as: 5, 50, 83, I1o, 285, 442. so, adv., so, thus, in this way; such; to such an extent; in such a way; therefore: 36, 188, 263, 315, 355, 420; 82, I93, 217, 253, 392; 57, 275, 319, 437, so 0at, to the end that, in order that: 5, 50, 83, I0, 285 so.. als, 233, 282; what thing... so, 118, 211. sogat, adv., in such a manner, thus: 267. [Scotch, gait.] solace, sb., relief, alleviation; joy: ds. solace, 376; as. solace, 72. sone, adv., soon: 146, I76, 187, 192, 313, 318, 323, 356, 413. speciall, sb., a special companion, a paramour: ns. 64. *speke, sv., intrans., speak: pt. 3 sg. spak, 254, 392. spens, sb., expense, cost: ds. spens, 459. spows, sb., spouse, husband or wzfe: as. spows, 135, 248. stand, sv., trans. and intrans., stand, to maintain an upright position, to set, to cause to stand. pt. 3 sg. stode, 147, 420, 426; inf. 192, 415. stede, sb., place: ds. stede, 153, 458. stedfast, adj., resolute, constant: ns. 258. steuyn, sb., voice,' utterance: ds. steuyn, 454; as. steuyn, 261. still, adj., motionless, quiet: ns. 154. stoutly, adv., boldly: 386. strake, sb., stroke, blow: ds. strake, 428; ap. strakes, 430, 43I, 436. strife, sb., discord, tumult: ds. strife, 386. strike, sv., trans., strike, wield: inf. 430. swilk, adj., such: ds. swilk, 70; as. swilk, 74. sum, pron., a certain one: np.sum,433. sum, adj., some, certain: dp. sum, 4. sun, sb., son: ds. sun, IoI. sunder, adv., asunder: 432. swete, adj., pleasing to the smell, fragrant; gracious, kind: ns. 217; as. swete, 253, 256, 270. I30 MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. T take, sv., trans., take, begin; receive, accept;, carry. convey, inflizct. 3 sg. tase, 159; pt 3 sg. toke. 135. 155, 197, imp. 2 sg. tak, io6, 131; inf. 71, 275, 343, 407, tak, 278; pp. tane, 260, 296, 364. takin, sb., token, symbolic gzft: ns. 266; as tane, 197. tale, sb.. narrative: as. tale, 124, 422. talent, sb., desire: as. talent, 51. *tech(e), sv., trans., teach: imp. 2 Sg. teche, 451. tell, sv., trans., relate, say; extress, bid: I sg. tell, 104; 3 sg. tell, 323, 367; pt. I sg. talde, 242; pt. 3 sg. talde, 122, tald, 444; pt. 3 pi. tald, 30; imp. 2 sg. tell, 107, Io9; inf. 96, 288, 301, 303, 448; pp. tald. 51; talde, io8. tene, adj., vexed, angry. ns. 409. thank, wv., trans., thank: inf. 188. thing, sb., object of thought, materialobject,-fact:ns. I57; thingh, 170; as. thing, 118, 216, 290, 378; ap. thing, 97. *think, sv., trans., purpose, intend: 3 sg. thinks, 381; pt. 3 sg. thoght, 55. *think, sv., intrans., seem, ayppear: 3 sg. impres. (me) think, 251. [Mn. Ger. mich diinkt, OE. me Dyne'.] thre, num. adj., three: ap. 430, 43I, 436. 438, 446. thurgh, prep. w. dat., through, by means of. 119, 232, 233. till, prep. w. dat., to: 23,39,106, I09 158, I66 170, 288,317, 352, 428. (see untill) time, sb., occasion.' ds. time, 306. tite, adv., quickly: 312. ti]ande, sb., message, tidings. ap. titandes, 423. tiring, sb., event: ds. tiring, 348. to, prep., to, towards, unto, for; of: w. dat. 53, Io4, io8. I22. 125, 126, 130, 143, 187, i88, 189, I90. 200, 217, 238, 243, 264. 274, 292. 306, 319, 356, 360, 373, 375, 382, 383, 389, 417, 421, 425,427, 448, 449; w. inf. 30, 56, 135, 139, 17I, 245, 278, 297, 301, 316, 318, 343,345, 372, 442, 450. tou, (see ]ou). toun, sb., town.' ds. toun, 298. traitur, sb., traitor, a person guilft/ of perfidy or treachery: ns. 389. tretice, sb., tale, a written composition: ds. tretice, 303. trew, adj., true.faithful: ns. III. trewly, adv., faithfully, sincerel:. I8, 278. trow, wv, trans., believe, think, suppjose: I sg. trow. 173; 2 sg. trowe:;. 167; pt. 3 sg. trowed, 18; pt. 3 p1. trowed, 360. 396; opt. I sg. trow, 79; 3 sg. trow, 96; pt. 3 pl. trow, 333; inf. 102, 172, 179, 278. trowth, sb., belief, acceptance of the truth.- ns. III, ds. trowth, 258; as. trowth, 278. turment, sb., torment, torture: ap. turmentes, 373 turn, wv, trans., change, with respect to convictions or conduct: pt. 3 sg. turned, 319; pt. 3 pl. turned, 360, 393; inf. 267, 275, 312; pp. turned, 321. twa, num. adj., two: np. two, 308; dp. twa, 8i; ap. twa, I95. Tyburcius, pr. n., Tyburcius. ns. 264, 295, Tyburcyus, 242; as. Tyburcius, 220. p ]ai, (see he). Pan, adv., then. 41, 75, 86, 92, 103, III, 114, II7, II9, 122, 155 159, i66, 178, 183, 254, 261, 267, 283, 347. pan, conj., than. 376. Jar-of, adv., of t:. 33. pare, adv., in that place, an indef. gramnzatzcal subject: where: I58, I8O, 3072, Par, 309, 424; here, 417. Jarfore, adv.. therefore: 231, 340, 343. 381; when... ]}arfore, 378-81.?at, rel. pron., who. whzch: 8, 9, ii, 24. 43, 47, 6i, 80, 82, 97, 98, 104. ii6, 128, 130, 136, 158, i6i, I74, I847 188, 242, 213, 280, 300, 302, 322, 327, 333, 388, 417, 423, 439. Pat, dem. pron, that.- ns. 361; ds. 152, I53, 157, I6o, I96, 204, 296, 306, 307, 359, 377, 438; np. Po, 321; dp.?a, 392, 409, 441. MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. I3I ]at, conj., in that, because, in order that, to the effect that, so that: 5, 40, 50, 56, 68, 72, 79, 83, 103, II0, 214, 223. 245, 256, 285, 286. 349, 365, 393, 401, 404, 407, 430, 448, 453. ]e, def. art.; the.' 14, 39, 104, 115, 19, I21, 128, 155, I59, i66, 172, 176, 178, 194, 225, 262, 280, 283, 371, 423, 436, 456, 457, 459. pedir, adv., thither: 326. ]is, dem. pron., this, pl. these: ns. 329. 455; ds. Pis, 47, 446, 447; as. ]tis, I65, 348, 378, 422; ]PUS, 2o0; np. ]ir, 291, 308, 380; ap. ]ir, 80, 107, I75, 201, 225, 270, 362, 446. Pis, adv.,for this, thus, so: I45. }ou, per. pron.. you, pl. you, ye: ns. (26 times); ]ow, 68, 207, 258; ]e, 230; ou, 117; tou, 26I; Se, 62, 72; gs. ]i, (I3 times); Sowre, 59 6I, 73; gs. pine, I3I; ds; Pe, 104, io8, II3, II6, 139, I41, 233, 448, 449; row, 60, 7I; as. ]e, 82, 93, 12, 231, 257, 275; Sow, 62; np. Se, 337, 339. 340; gp.;owre, 337; dp. Sow, 201, 205, 34I; ap. sow, 90, 9I. P]us, adv., in this way, accordingly: 37. 52, 58, 126, i6o, i66, 169, 206, 249, 29I, 330, 379; ]is, I45. U, v uaine, sb., vanity, abuse: dp. uaines, 433. Valirian, pr. n., Valirian: ns. 24, 75, I50, I59, 165, 169, I75, i8I, 215, 239; Ualirian, 254, 379; Valiriane, 295; gs. Valirian, 406; Valiriane, 383; ds. Valirian, I98, 226; Ualirian, 206; Valiriane, 243; as. Valirian, 178. vengance, sb., vengeance: as. vengance, 71. uerray, adj., real, veritable: 84. comp. deg. ns. verrayer, 266. uirgin, sb., one of a class, male or female, under churchly vows of chastity: np. uirgins, 366. *vowch, wv., trans., jromise, guarantee: 3 sg. vowches, 255. vnder, prep., w. dat., below, beneath. 172. unbaptist, ppl. adj., unbaptised, unregenerate: ns. 27. unflled, ppl. adj., undefiled.- as. unfiled, 49. vntill, conj., until, up to the time that.: vntil, 374. (see untill). until, 5rep. w. dat., to, unto: 22, 58, 6o, 121, 236, 267, 280. vntill, 236, 267, 280. unto, prep. w. dat., to, unto: 4, 52, 65, 78, 85, 129, 14I, 184, 197, 198, 208, 224, 260, 325, 334, 358, 364, 374, 385, 392, 393, 408, 440, 444, 456, 462; vnto, 184, 260, 374, 408, 456, 462. up, adv., up: 120, 156, 237. Urban, pr. n., Urban: ns. 124; ds (pape) Urban, 17, 443; (bisschop) Urban, 107, I2I. W *wax, sv., intrans., wax, grow: 3 sg. waxes, 133; pt. 2 sg. wex, 75. way, sb., way, course: ds. wai, 40; way, 176; as. way, o16. wele, adv., in full measure, greatly; determinately: 6, 55, 66, 173, 331, 450. *wed, wv., trans., wed, marry: pp. wed, 31, 37, 54. wende, wv., intrans., go, proceed. pt. 3 sg. went, 53, 117, I20, i86, 237, 356, 425; inf., 40, 271; pp. went, 41. weng, sb., wing, pinion: dp. wenges, 365. werk, sb., deed, act: ap. werkes, 335. werld, sb., world: ds. werld, 196. wha, rel. pron., who: gs. whas, 260, ds. wham, 462. whare, adv., at which place, whereever: 308, 406, 426; whore, 271. what, rel. pron., whatever, that which: ns. 118, 157, 170; ds. 281; as. 21I, 213, 290, 304, 305. when, rel. conj., at the time that, as soon as, 37, 39, 51, 57, III, 124, 145, I5I, 165, 268, 314, 323, 329, 348, 355, 378,399, 422, 43I, 455, 457. whether, interrog. adv., whether: 84. whils, conj., at the time that, as long as: 175, 450. 132 MS. COTT. TIB. E VII. whitte, adj., white: ap. whitte, 113. wife, sb., wife: ds. wife, 123, i86, 239, 385. wikked, adj., wicked, cruel: ns. 377. will, sb., desire, judgment, intention, decree, heart: ns. 59, 227; ds. will, i8x, 287, 454; as. will, 3I8, 345, 35I, 448. *will, sv., trans., desire, decree: 2 sg. will, 2I3; pt, 3 sg. wild, 338; opt. 2 sg. will, 79; pt. 3 sg. walde, 24I; aux. of potentiality, pt. wald, I42, 207, 219, 312, 35 I. win, sv., trans., win, redeem: inf. 233: pp. won, 231. wirk, sv., trans., do, make, work, perform: intrans., labor: pt. 3 sg. wroght, 373; wrogt, 305; inf. 3I8, 35I, 45I; pp. wroght, I96. wirschip, sb., worshifp: de wirschip, 460. *wirschip, wv., trans., worship, adore: pt. 3 pl. wirschipt, 397. wise, sb., wise, way, manner; Wise One: ds. (on ]}is) wise, 37, I34; as. wise, 397. wiseli, adv., wisely, prudently: 451. wit, sb., mind, reason: ds. wit, 173, 400. *wit(e),sv., trans., know, understand: 3 sg. wit, 67; pt. 3 p1. wist, I77. wit, (see with). with-outen, prep. w. dat., without: 98, 353; with-owten, 89, 357. with, prep., w. dat., with; by; in relation to: I9, 20, 53, 6i, 68, 123, 18I, 202, 238, 279, 264, 3II, 376, 386, 404, 419, 439, 454; wit, 238, 421. within, adv., within: 49. wode, adj., mad, furious: ns. 400. wonder, sb., wonder, miracle: ap. wonders, 305. *won(e), wv., intrans., live, dwell: pt. 3 sg. wond, 307. woman, sb., woman: vs. woman, 79; dp. wemen, 6. word, sb., work, saying, speech: np. wordes, 80; dp. wordes, 77, 92; ap. wordes, I07. I75, 225, 270, 362. worthi, adj., noteworthy, desirable: ap. I96. worthily, adv., worthily, honorably: 338. wrathe, adj., wrathful, angry: ns. 75. *writ(e), sv., trans., write, inscribe: pp. writen, I74; wretyn, 157, i6o. wroght, wrogt, (see wirk). IX. GENERAL BIBLIOGRAPHY OF SAINTS' LIVES. I. MIDDLE ENGLISH TEXTS AND TEXTS OF THE CECILIA LEGEND. Benedict, A.,Leben d. Heil. Hieronymus. Leipzig (noticed in LIT. BLATT, II. 6. 233). Bollandus, Acta Sanctorum. Bradshaw, Henry, Saint Werburge. E. E. T. S. No. 88, 1887. Biilbring, K. D., ANGL. XIII. pp. 301 -309. Das " Trentalle Sancti Gregorii" in der Edinburgher Handschrzft. Cockayne, Oswald, St. Margaret. E. E. T. S. No. 13. i8, i866(from MS. Reg. 17 A. XXVII and MS. Bodl. 34). Cockayne, T. 0., and Brock, E., St. Juliana. E. E. T. S. No. 51, 1872 (from MSS. Royal, 17 A. XXVII, Bodl. 34, and Ashmole 43). Einenkel, Eugen, St. Katherine. E. E. T. S. No. 84, I884 (from MS. Royal 17 A. XXVII with its Latin original from Cotton. MS. Calig. A. VIII). Einenkel, E.,ANGL. XVII. pp. IIO-I23. Das Altenenglische CristoforusFragment. Furnivall, F. J., E. E. Poems and Lives of Saints. PHIL. Soc. TRANS. I858 (including St. Dunstan, St. Swithin, St. Kenelm, St. James, St. Christopher, IIooo virgins, St. Edmund (Conf.), St. Edmund (King), St. Katherine, St. Andrew, St. Lucy, St. Edward). Furnivall, F. J., Political, Relzgious and Love Poems. E. E. T. S. No. 15. 25, i866 (including, p. 83) Trentalle Sancti Gregorii from MS. Cott. Calig. A. II, and MS. Lamb. 306). IO Furnivall, F. J., Originals and Analogues of some of Chaucer's Canterbury Tales. Publ. of Chaucer Society, Pt. II. London, 1875, p. 189 ff. (containing four versions of the Caecilia legend, viz: (i) The Latin of Jacobus a Voragine ab. 1290 A. D. (2) The French of Jehan de Vignay, ab. 1300 A. D. (3) The Early Eng. of Ashmole MS. 43, bef. 1300 A. D. (4) The Later English of Caxton, A. D. 1483). Gollanz, I., The Exeter Book. E. E. T. S. No. 104, I895 (including Saint Guthlac, p. 104, Saint Juliana, p. 243). Hickes, Geo., Thesaurus of Old Northern Languages. 1705 (containing, Pt. II., Wanley Cat. of Early Eng. Calendars, and Life of St. Margaret, MS. Bodl. 34). Horstmann, C., Barlaam und Josaphat. Sagan, i66, Progr. 1877. Horstmann, C., Sammlung A lenglischer Legenden. Heilbronn, 1878 (MS. Vernon containing the saints' lives, Paula, Ambrosius, Theodora, Bernard, Augustin, Savinia and Savina, St. Magdalena; MSS. Laud io8, and Auchin. Edinb. Adv. Lib., Marina; MS. Harl. 2253, Eufrosyne; MS. Vernon, Cristyne; MS. Arund. 168, Dorothe; MS. Harl. 5272, Erasmus; MSS. Harl. 2382 and Bedford, Robt. of Sicily). Horstmann, C.,Barbour's Des Schottischen Nationaldichters Legendensammlung. Bd. I. I88I, Bd. II. 1882. Heilbronn (MS. Camb. Gg. II. 6, containing the lives of 50 saints). I34 BIBLIOGRAPHY. Horstmann, C., Altenglische Legenden. Heilbronn, i88x. (i) MS. Harl. 4196 and Cott. Tib. E. VII (30 legends); (2) S. Malhor aus Barbour's Leg. Samml.; (3) Einzellegenden, (18 legends from various MSS.). Horstmann, C., S. Editha, Sive Chronicon Vilodunense im Wiltshire Dialect. Heilbronn, 1883 (MS. Cott. Faustina, B. III). Horstmann, C., Osbern Bokenam Legenden, Alteng. Biblioth. von Eugen Kolbing, Bd. I. Heilbronn, 1883 (from MS. Arundel, 327, containing Margareta, Anna, Christina, Elizabeth, IIooo Jungfrauen. Fides, Agnes, Dorothea, Magdalena, Katherina, Caecilia, Agatha, Lucia). Horstmann, C., Prose Lives of Women Saints. MS. Stowe 949. E. E. T. S. No. 86, 1886 (including Helena, Ursula, Keyna, Brigidae, Dympna, Edburg, Eanswide, Ethelburge, Milburge, Mildrede, Ebba, Etheldred, Kinesburge, Ethelburge, Hildelitha, Cuthburge, Withburge, Inthware, Frideswide, Walburge, Wenefride, Modwen, Oswitha, Maxentia, Oswen, Elflede, Edith, Wulfhilde, Margaret, Mectilde, Monica, Agnes, Gorgonia, Nonna, Julitta, Iberia, Macrina). Horstmann, C., The Early South. English Legendary or Lives of Saints. E. E. T. S. No. 87, 1887 (containing lives of 57 saints from MS. Laud io8, Bodl. Lib.). Horstmann, C., St. Katherine of Alexandria. E. E. T. S. No. Ioo, 1893 (from MS. Arundel, 396, and MS. Rawlinson, 118). Horstmann, C., ANGL. I. pp. 55-102. Die Leg-enden v on Celestin und Susanna (MS. Laud L. 70. fol. II8 b and MS. Vernon fol. 3I7). Horstmann, C., ANGL. I. p. 390. Celestzin. Horstmann, C., ANGL. III. p. 293. Prosalegenden (S.Wenefreda, MS. Lamb. 306. fol. I88; Marienlegenden, MS. Lamb. 432, fol. 95; S. Dorothea, MS. Lamb. 432, fol. 90; S. Hieronymus, MS. Lamb. 432, fol. I). Horstmann, C., ANGL. IV. p. II6. Prosalegenden (S. Antonius. MS. Reg. 17. C. XVII. fol. i24b). Horstmann, C., ANGL. VIII. p. 102. Prosalegenden des MS. Douce 114 (S. Elizabeth of Spalbeck, S. Cristyne Je Meruelous, S. Marye of Oegines, S. Kateryn of Senis). Horstmann, C., HER. ARCH. LII. p. 33. St. Bernhard (from MS. Digby 86). Horstmann, C., HER. ARCH. LIII. p. I7. Nachtrage zu den Legenden. St. Brendan (from MS. Ash. 43. f. 4Ib). Horstmann, C., HER. ARCH. LVI. p. 39I. Nachtrdg'e zu den Legenden. Zwez Alexiuslieder (from MS. Vernon, fol. 43, MS. Trin Col. Oxf. 57. MS. Laud, L. 70. fol. II5). Horstmann, C., HER. ARCH. LVI. p. 223. Nachtrdge zu den Legenden, Alteng. Marien-legenden (from MS. Vernon). Horstmann, C., HER. ARCH. LIX. pp. 7I-Io7. Nachtrdge zu den Legenden, Alexiuslieder (from MS. Laud, 622, MS. Cot. Tib. A. 26, and Caxton MS. in Brit. Mus.). Horstmann, C., HER. ARCH. LXII. PP. 397-43I. NVachtrfge zu den Legenden (Alexius, (Barbour), MS. Camb. Gg. II. 6, St. Paul. MS. Digby. 86 fol. 132 (1290), Susanna, MS. Cot. Cal. A. II. fol. i (1430), Erasmus, MS. Cbr. Dd. I. I. fol. 295 (I370), Robt. of Sicily, MS. Cbr. Ji IV. 174; Cbr. Caj. Col. 174; Cbr. Ff. II. 38). Horstmann, C., HER. ARCH. LXVIII. p. 52. Nachtrdge zu den Legenden. Aiagdalena (from MS. Trin. Coll. Cmb. R. 3. 25. f. 127 b. and MS. Lamb. 223). Horstmann, C., HER. ARCH. LXIX. pp. 207-224. Nachtrage zu den Legenden. Evangelium Nicodemi (MS. Sion. fol. I3-39). BIBLIOGRAPHY. I35 Horstmann, C., HER. ARCH. LXXIV. pp. 327-365. Nachtrdage zu den Legenden (Susanna, MS. Cheltenham 8252. Adam, (prose), MS. Bodl. 596). Horstmann, C., HER. ARCH. LXXVI. PP. 33-II2, 265-314, 353-392. Nachirage zu den Legenden (Lyf of Saint Katherine of Senis. Caxton, 1493). Anhang. (The revelations of Saynt Elysabeth). Horstmann, C., HER. ARCH. LXXIX. pp. 411-471. Nachtrdge zu den Legenden (containing St. Margaret, MS. Bod. 779). Horstmann, C., HER. ARCH. LXXX. pp. 114-I36. Nachtrage zu den Legenden Kalender in Versen, von dan fohn Lydgate (MS. Douce 322, f. 2, and MS. Rawlinson 408). Horstmann, C., HER. ARCH. LXXXII. p. 369. Jingere Zusatzleg. zur Sudeng. Leg. Sammi (from MS. Bodl. 779 Sts. Oswin. Lion, Marius, Stillu(e)rin. Paulin Ciluestir, Remigi, Anicet, Gay, Sother, Emerinciane, Virg., Damas. Innocent, Felix, Cimplice and Faustine, Abdon and Cemen, Ierman, martyrs). Horstmann, C., ENGL. STUD. I. p. 293. Die Vision, des Heilzgen Paulus (MS. Vernon fol. 229); Eufrosyne (MS. Vernon, fol. 103). Horstmann, C., ENGL. STUD. III. p. 409. Tomas Beket, Efzische Legende von Laurentius Wade, (1497) nach der Einzzgen Hs. im CorJ. Chr. Coll. Cambr. Horstmann, C., ENGL.STUD. VIII. p. 275. (3) be Jpoe Trental (MS. Vernon, fol. 230 and 303). Horstmann and Furnivall, Minor Poems of the Vernon MS., E. E. T. S. No. 98. I892 (containing, (xxxiv), ke Pofie Trental, with version from MS. Cott. Cal. A II. fol. 86). Kolbing E., ENGL. STUD. I. p. 215. (I) Zu Chaucer's Cazcilienlegende. II (2) Die Zwei Englischen Ccecilien. leben vor Chaucer (reprinting cod. Harl. 4I96, fol. i9ia ff. (3) Chaucer and Caxton). Kolbing, E.,ENGL. STUD. I. pp. i6, i86. and II. p. 28I. Die fingere Eng-. lische Fassung der Theofhilussage mit Einer Einltg. zum Ersten Male Herausgegeben. Kopke, Passionals. St. Cecilia, pp. 629-642. Kaufman, A., Erlanger Beitrage zur Eng. Phil. Leipzig, I889. St. Gregory (in two versions, from MSS. Vernon 230, Vernon 303, Cott. Caligula A. II. I5, Lambeth 306, and MSS. Advocates Lib. Edin., Cambr. Univ. Lib. Kk. I. 6). Knust, H., Geschichte der Legenden der H. Katherina von Alexandria, und der H. Maria Aegyf~tiaca nebst Unedierten Texlen. Halle, I889. Krahl, Ernest, St. Margaret, Berlin, diss. I889 (in four versions). Massmann, Sanct. Alexius Leben. Leipzig, diss. I843. Metcalfe, W. M., Legends of the Saints. Sc. Text Soc. 35-37, I896 (MS. Cambr. Univ. Libr. Gg. II. 6, in three volumes, with notes). Miller, Thomas, Bede's Ecclesiastical History. E. E. T. S. No. 95, 96, (containing The Lzfe and Miracles of Saint Cudberct, Bishoop of Lindisf arne). Morris, R., OE. Homilies. E. E. T. S. No. 53. I873 (from MS. B. 14.52. Trin. Col. Cmb., including St. John the Baptist (2), Mary Magdalene, St. James, St. Laurence, Assumpt. of St. Mary, St. Andrew). Morris, R., Blickling Homilies. E. E. T. S. No. 58, 63, 73. i88o (including, St. Mary, annunciation of; Virgin Mary, assumpt. of; John the Baptist, birth of; The Story of Peter and Paul, St. Michael's Church, Festival of St. Martin; St. Andrew). I36 BIBLIOGRAPHY. Morris, R., Specimens of Early English. Pt. I. p. 96 (from Life of St. Juliana, MSS. Royal I7 A. 27 and Bodl. 34). Morton, James, St. Katherine of Alexandria (for Abbotsford Club, London, 184I, from MS. Bibl. Cott. Titus D. XVIII). Neuhaus, Carl, Adgar's MarzienLegenden. Heilbronn, I886. Perry. Geo. G., Religious Pieces in Prose and Verse. E. E. T. S. No. 26, I867-I889 (containing, IX. p. 88, St. John the Evangelist, from the Robt. Thornton MS. (I440) in Lincoln Cathedral). Pfeiffer, F., Deutsche Mystiker des z4ten Jhrs. (with prose version by Hermann von Fritzlar. Leipzig, I845, containing lives of about seventy saints, including St. Cecilia). Schipper, J., Alexius, Englische Legenden aus dem 14 u. 15 fhr. Erstes Heft. Strassburg, I877. Schonbach, Ant., ZEITSCHR. FUR DEUTSCHES ALTERTHUM, XVI. p. I65. Saint Cecilia. Schultz, Fritz, Gregorlegende. MS. Auchin. Konigsburg, I876. Schwarz, M., ENGL. STUD. VIII. Kleine publication aus der Auch. Hs. LIV. Die Assumetio Maria' in der Schwezfreimstrofe. Spencer, F., MOD. LANG. NOTES, (5) I890. pp. 141-I50. The Legend of St. Margaret (from Camb. text p. 213-22I and York MS. XVI. k. I3). Small, J., English Metrical Homilies (I330). Edinburgh, I862. Surius, F. L., De Vitis Sanctorum, ab Aloysio Lipomano, episcopo Veronae a F. L. Surio emendatis et auctis Venetis, 1581 (Ccacilia, p. 16). The Surtees Society, LXXXVII. I889. Metrical Life of St. Cuthbert (including versions from MS. Laud o108, and MS. Bodl. 779). Voragine, Jacobus a, ed. Grisse, Th., Legenda A urea. Dresden et Leipzig, 1846. 2nd ed. Grasse, I850. de Worde, Wynkyn, abridged by Pynson, I516. Wright, F., PERCY SOCIETY, 1844. St. Brandan, a Medieval Legend of the Sea. Wright, Th., Spiecimens of Lyric Poetry, p. ioi. St. Bernhard (from MS. Harl. 2253. in Vol. 4 of the Percy Society). Zupitza, J. ANGL. I. pp. 392-410. Zwei Aittelenglische Legendenhandschrzifen (Corp. Chr. Col. Camb. 145, and Bodl. Oxf. Tanner. I7). II. CRITICISM AND REVIEWS OF MIDDLE ENGLISH EDITIONS. Blau, Max Freidrich, zur A lexiuslegende. Leipzig, 1888. Review of same, G. P., ROMANIA, XVIII. p. 299. Brandes, H., ENGL. STUD. VII. p. 34. Ueber die Quelle der Mittelenglischen Versionen der Paulusvzsion. Brandl, A,, ZTSCHR. f. d. OSTERR. GYM. XXXI. pp. I52, 392. Altengl. Leg. Samml., C. Horstmann, Heilbronn, 1878. Brandl, A., ZTSCHR. f. d: OSTERR. GYM. XXXIII. pp. 684-92. Altengl. Legenden, ed. Horstmann. 1881. Brandl, A., ZTSCHR. f. d. OSTERR. GYM. XXXVII. p. 445. St. Editha, MS. Cott. Faust. B III. ed. Horstmann. I883. Brandl, A., LIT. BLATT, 1881. (3) P. 398. A ltengl. Legenden. Barbour's Leg. Samml., ed. Horstmann. Brandl, A., LIT. BLATT, I884. (3) p. ioi. Barbour's Leg. Samml., II. BIBLIOGRAPHY. I37 Osbern Bokenam's Legenden, ed. Horstmann. Breul, Karl, DEUTSCHE LIT. ZTNG. 1891. St. Gregory zn Two Versions, Kaufmann. BEITR. ZUR ENG. PHIL. Leipzig, 1889. Buss, P., ANGL. IX. p. 493. Sind Die von Horstmann Herausgegebenen Schottischen Legenden Ein Werk Barbere's. Einenkel, E., Ober die Verfasser Einzger Neuangels. Schriften. Leipzig, x881. Einenke1,E.,ANGL. V. pp. 9I-I23. Uber den Verfasser der NeuangelsaechsischenLegende von Katharina. (Pt. III. of Uber die Verfasser Einzger Neuangels. Schrzften. Leipzig, 1881.) Fischer. R., ANGL.XI. pp. I75-219.Zur Sprache znd A;iorschaft dr M ttelenglishe Legenden St. Editha und St. Etheldreda. FSrster, E.,ANGL.VIII. p.I75. Lfe of Saint Katherine, ed. Einenkel, E. E. T. S. Gierth, F., ENGL. STUD. VII. p. I. Ueber die 4Ateste Mittelenglische Version der Assumzntio Marien. Gruber, H., ANGL. XVIII. Beitrdge zu dem Mittelenglischen Dialoge "/ipotis." Hall, Joseph, ENGL. STUD. VIII. p. 174. Note on Saint Katherine, ed. Einenkel. E. E. T. S. No. 8o. Hart, J. M., MOD. LANG. NOTES, 1889, (4) p. 502. The Legend of St. Mar. garet. Heuser, W., ANGL. XII. p. 578. Zu Fischer, Sprache und A utorschaft der Mittelengl. Legenden St. Editha und St. Etheldreda. Holthausen, F., ANGL. XIV. pp. 310 -I2. Legende vom Papst Celestin,St. Wenefreda, St. Hieronymus, ed. Horstmann. Paderborn, 1875. Holthausen, F., ANGL. XV. p. 504. Margaretenlegende. Holthausen, F., ENGL. STUD. XIV. p. 104, ANGL. III. p. 3I9. Marienlegenden, MS.Lamb., ed.Horstmann. Holthausen, F., HER. ARCH. LXXXVII. pp. 60-64. AntoniusLegende von Horstmann. ANGL. IV. p. II6. Holthausen, F., LIT. BLATT, I89I. (5) pp. I58-9. St. Margaret, ed. Krahl. 1889. Hoofe, A., ENGL. STUD. VIII. p. 209. Lautuntersuchung zu Osbern Bokenam's Legenden. Horstmann, C., HER. ARCH. XLIX. p. 395. Die Legenden des MS. Laud IO8. Horstmann, C., Introductions to Legend Collections, (i) Leben Jesu u. a. 1873. (2) Alteng. Leg. I875. (3) Leg. Samml. 1878. (4) S-E. Leg. 1887. Keidel, Geo. C., MOD. LANG. NOTES, (8) pp. 296-300. The St. Alexis Legend. Koeppel, E., ANGL. XIV. pp. 227-233. Chaucerzana. (iv)Die Entstehungszeit 'Lyf of des seynt Cecyle.' Kolbing, E., ENGL. STUD. II. Alexius. Herausg. von J. Schi/zper. Strassburg, 1877. Kolbing, E., ENGL. STUD. III. p. IOI. Zu Gregorius, ed. Horstmann. Kolbing, E., ENGL. STUD. III. p. 125. Sammlung A tengl. Legenden Herausg. von Horstmann. Heilbronn, 1878. Kolbing, E., ENGL. STUD. III. p. 190. Barlaam undJosapihat. Herausg. von Horstmann. Sagan, 1877. Progr. i66. Kolbing, E., ENGL. STUD. VII. p. 142. Osbern Bokenam's Legenden. Herausg. von Horstmann. Heilbronn, 1883. KElbing, E., ENGL. STUD. XIX. p. 121. The Lfe of Saint Cuthbert in the PUB. OF SURTEES SOC. Vol. 87, 1891. Kolbing, E., GERMANIA, XXI. pp. 437. 442. Zur Mittelenglischen Legenden Litterateur(Alteng. Leg., Gregorius auf dem Steine, HER. ARCH. LV. Horstmann; Gregor Legende aus MS. Auchin., Schultz, 1876). 138 BIBLIOGRAPHY. Kostermann, Karl, Sprache, Poetik, und Stil der Altenenglischen Gregorius Legende des Auch. MS. Miunster, I882. riiger, A., Spjrache und Dalekt der Mittelenglischen Homilien iz der HS. B. 14. 52. Trin. Coll. Camb. London. Reviewed, ATHEN. 3013 p. IIO. Ludorff, F., ANGL. VII. p. 60. William Forrest's Theopzhiluslegende. Merkes, W., ANGL. V. pp. 86-88. Uber dze Verfasser Einzzger Nenangelsdchsischer Schrzften, vona Dr. Eugen Einenkel. Leipzig, 1881. Migne, J. H., PATROLOGIA LATINA. Paris, 1845 (containing Latin Martyrologies and Hymns). Morsbach, L., ANGL, VII. p. 31. S. Editha Chronicon Vilodunense im Wiltshire Dialekt. C. Horstmann. O'Donoghue, D., Brendaniana. St. Brendan the Voyag-eur in Story and Legend. Dublin, I893. Schirmer, Gustav, zur Brendanus Legende. Leipzig, I888. Reviewed in ROMANIA, 1889, p. 203. Schleich, G., DEUTSCHE LIT. ZTNG. 1885. (7) P. 226. Lzfe of St. Katherine. E. Einenkel. London, 1884. Schleich, G., DEUTSCHE LIT. ZTNG. 1883. (33) P. 1162. Osbern Bokenam's Legenden, ed. Horstmann. Schneegans, Heinrich, MOD. LANG. NOTES. 1888. (3) pp. 307-327, 495-500. A lexiuslegende. Schonbach, A., DEUTSCHE LIT. ZTNG. 1891. (34) 1237-8. Geschichte der Legenden der H. Katherin a und der H. Maria. H. Knust. Halle, 1889. SchrOer, A., ZTSCHR. f. d. OSTERR. GYM. 1885. p. 121.Barbour's Samnzl. 188i, 1882, Osbern Bokenam's Legenden, 1883. ed. C. Horstmann. Spencer, F., MOD. LANG. NOTES, 1889. (4) PP. 393-402. The Legend of St. Margaret. Spencer, F., MOD. LANG. NOTES, 1890. (5) P. 12I. The Margaret Legend. Stiehler, E., ANGL. VII. p. 405. 4AtEnglische Legenden der StoweHandschrzft. Stratmann, F. H., DEUTSCHE LIT. ZTNG. 1882. p. 99. Ueber die Verfasser Einzger Neuangels. Schrzften. E. Einenkel. Leipzig, 1881. Stratmann, F. H., ENGL. STUD. II. pp. 9-I4, Zu Marharete. Stratmann, F. H., ENGL. STUD. IV. p. 93. Verbesserungen zu MittelEnglishen Schriftsstellern (including Sts. Marherete, Juliana, Early Eng. Poems and Lives of Saints). Trautmann, M., ANGL. V. pp. 21-25. Altengl. Legenden, Neue Folge, Herausg. von Horstmann. Heilbronn, i881. Varnhagen, H., ANGL. III. p. 59. ZU Mittel-Englischen Gedichten: (iv) Zu den Stprichen des Heil. Bernhard. (vii) Nochmzals zu den Spriichen Bernhard's. Varnhagen, H., ANGL. XIII. p. I04. Die Quelle des TrentaUle Sancti Gregorii. Varnhagen, H., DEUTSCHE LIT. ZTNG. 1884. (I7) p. 616. S. Editha. MS. Cott. ed. H-orstmann. Wissmann, Th., LIT. BLATT, I881. (12) pp. 435-7. Ueber die Verfasser Einzger Neuangelsichs. Schrzften. E. Einenkel. Wiilker, R., ANGL. XI. p. 543. The Lzfe of Saint Werburge of Chester, by Henry Bradshaw. ed. C. Horstmann. E. E. T. S. No. 88. W(ulker), R., LIT. CENTR. BLATT, 1882. p. 1077. Barbour's Sanzml. ed. Horstmann. Zupitza, J., HER. ARCH. LXXXII. pp. 465-467. Marienlegende von Horstmann's Alteng. Legenden. Zupitza, J., HER. ARCH. LXXXVI. p. 405. Lamentatio S. Bernardz, de Compassione Marice. ENGL. STUD. VIII. p. 93. von G. Kribel. Zupitza, J., DEUTSCHE LIT. ZTNG. 1883.(I8)p 630.Barbour's Legenden Samml. II. ed. Horstnzann. BIBLIOGRAPHY. 139 III. OLD ENGLISH VERSIONS AND CRITICISM. Assmann, Bruno, in Grein's BIBLIOI THEK DER ANGELSACHS. PROSA. AngelsdchischeHomilien und Heiligenleben. Kassel, 1889 (including (xv) Passio Beatae Margaretae Virginis et Martyris, (xvi) Legende von der Heiligen Veronica, (xviii) Drei Leben aus De Vitis Patrum, (xix) Incipit Passio Beatae Margaretae). Baskervill, W. M., Andreas, a Legend of St. Andrew (ed.with critical notes and a glossary). Boston, 1885. Boddeker, K., ALTENGL. DICTUNGEN. p. 254. Marina; eine Legende. Bright,Jas.W.,ANGLO-SAXON READER. p. 86. zElfric's Homily on St. Gregory the -ret (from 1MS. Gg. 3. 28. Camb. Univ. Lib. with varient readings); p. II3. Legend of St. Andrew (MS. Corp. Chr. Col. Camb.). Cockayne, Oswald, The Shrine. London, 1864 (including (ii) Life of St. Neot. MS. Cott. Vesp. D. XIV. fol. 142. b. (viii) King Alfred's Book of Martyrs). Index to the same, p. 157. Cook, A. S., MOD. LANG. NOTES, (2) 1887. pp. 117-II8. A List of the Strong Verbs in Part II. of AElfric's Saints. Forster, M., Uber die Quellen von IElfric's Homizce Calholzce L. Legenden. Berlin. Gl6de, O., ANGL. XI. pp. I46-I59.Cynewulf's Juliana und Ihre Quelle. Holthaus, E., ANGL. VI. p. 104. -Elfric's Lives of Saints, ed. Skeat. E. E. T. S. Kluge, F., ENGL. STUD. IX. p. 217. Andreas, ed. Baskervill. Boston, I885. Kuihn, Paul Theodore, Die Syntax des Verbums in El/fric's Heiligenleben. Leipzig, 1889. Lefivre, P., ANGL. VI. p. I8I. Das Altenglische Gedicht vom Heilzgen Guthlac. Morris, R., and Skeat,W. W., Specimens of Early English. Pt. II. p. 19. From the Lzfe of St. Dunstan. MS. Harl. 2277, leaf 51. Napier, A., ANGL. X. p. 131. Emn AltEngl. Leben des HI. Chad. Napier, A., MOD. LANG. NOTES, 1887. pp. 378-9. A Fragment of the Life of St. Basil. Ott, J. H., fiifric, Uber die Quellen der Heiligenleben. I. Halle, 1892. Pearce, J.W., MOD. LANG. NOTES, 1887. (3) P. 186. Concerning "Juliana." Skeat, W. W., I9fric's Metrical Lives of Saints, in four parts, E. E. T. S. Nos. 76, 82, 94, (1881, 1885, I890). Pt. IV. in press. Stratmann, F. H., ENGL. STUD. IV. p. 94. Juliana. Iextemendationen. Sweet, Henry, ANGLO-SAXON READER (containing Life of Oswald). Thorpe, Benj., Codex Exoniensis, p. 242. Legend of St. Juliana; p. Io7. St. Guthlac. Wells, Benj. W., MOD. LANG. NOTES, (3) i888. pp. 178-185, 256-262. Strong Verbs in /Elfric's Saints, I. Zupitza, J., ZTSCHR. DEUTSCHES ALTERTH. XVII. pp. 269-96. Bemerkungen zu ElZfric's Lives of Saints.I. ed. Skeat. ERRATA. P. 23, n. 3, for ' Origin' read ' Origen.' P. 27, 1. 27, for ' layed' read 'laid.' P. 35, 1. I7, for 'Ashmolian' read 'Ashmolean.' P. 4I, 1. 20, for 'dependant' read ' dependent.' P. 68, 1. I 5, for ' Cicill' read ' Cecill.' P. 70, 1. 32, for ' por' read ' For.' YALE STUDIES IN ENGLISH ALBERT S. COOK, EDITOR I. The Foreign Sources of Modern English Versification. Charlton M. Lewis, Ph.D..50 II. AElfric: a New Study of his Life and Writ- i ings. Caroline Louisa White, Ph.D.. I.50 III. The Life of St. Cecilia, from MS. Ashmole 43 and MS. Cotton Tiberius E. VII, with Introduction, Variants, and Glossary. Bertha Ellen Lovewell, Ph.D.....00oo IV. Dryden's Dramatic Theory and Practice. Margaret Sherwood, Ph.D.....50 V. Studies in Jonson's Comedy. Elisabeth Woodbridge, Ph.D.......50 VI. A Guide to the Middle English Metrical Romances dealing with English and Germanic Legends, and with the Cycles of Charlemagne and of Arthur. Anna Hunt Billings, Ph.D. (In preparation).. 1.50 VII. The Legend of St. Andrew, an Old English Epic, translated into Blank Verse, with an Introduction. Robert Kilburn Root. (In preparation).......50 VIII. Classical Mythology in Milton. Charles Grosvenor Osgood, Jr. (In preparation).75 LAMSON, WOLFFE AND COMPANY BOSTON, NEW YORK, AND LONDON I i I -, 'r,,,., I, I,;..,;:f, I - 11, I - THE UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN DATE DUE u1990 APR 0 04 RECD NOV- l *I% t I) jt 41 I I I ti'j i'i 11 If II I 9015 01690 5153 I, 'I Aii C K It IK "'C I ii IL ~ -I i I i I I I *rw' .,,...1: I. - I..... -... -,, I r I I- t. -...,.. ",., .,, "ll-, l,",. -.11.. -.w ---..., I. - I.. ; - - I..- -,.. - -- - -. -.I'"- - - 4-:,,-.. .. I ---.. In.,, ,. I -,- A;,-.,,;: —4 - - ,! 1'...,....... A.-..- - ll A ~0